Chapter 1: The Iceberg Grande
Chapter Text
It's a scene Jim Gordon's all too familiar with: police tape, camera flashes, Bullock's ranting into his phone and of course a body bag. A panicked 911 call from one of the staff members of Zanac Cyber Securities brought them to the adjacent parking lot. There was a lot of damage including dented cars and scorch marks and small blood splatters; it looked it there was a hell of a fight.
"No good. Bastard's not coming to the phone and that asshole assistant of his still ain't co-operating." grunted Bullock after hanging up.
Gordon frowned. From what they know, Zanac is currently owned by a recluse named Alexander Soliani who apparently used to run a sister concern in Florida but is right now housed in a private villa in Gotham after he dissolved it last year. The company staff they questioned mentioned that none of them aside from the manager in charge had actually met Soliani and only thing they've learned out of him was useless and vague info about the man's eccentric lifestyle. Gordon found it suspicious that the man refused to meet with them and give a statement despite the security breach and murder occurring at his own company.
"Never mind him. Was there anything on the security feed?" Gordon asked.
Bullock gave a weak exasperated half laugh.
"What security feed? Whoever this guy was, he disabled half the cameras and left us with jack-shit! My hunch says it's probably an inside job and the guy did this poor shmuck in for being at the wrong place at the wrong time."
Gordon half listened when he noticed high above him, perched on the corner of a neighboring building was a black shadow shaped like a frightening demon with its pointed horns, a ghostly shroud flowing from its sides in the wind with pointed ends like tendrils aching to grasp its prey and the glowing white eyes that seemed to pierce the night. Gordon had expected him to show up a little later but his presence was still appreciated. Gordon coughed to get Bullock's attention.
"I'm going to need some space."
Bullock raised a brow and then looked towards the Commissioner's gaze and clicked his tongue in annoyance.
"You gotta be kidding me..." he grunted.
Bullock growled in exasperation, he was not a big fan of the Commissioner's unspoken policy to collaborate with a masked vigilante nor the way GCPD had to bend over backwards to accommodate his ways but he begrudgingly admitted that Gordon and the Bat's successful track record together spoke for itself. Bullock clapped to get the attention of everyone, minus Gordon, working at the scene.
"Alright gang, take five."
The CSIs paused from their work and simply looked back in confusion, prompting Bullock to bark at them.
"What!? Ya deaf!? Scram! Smoke if ya got'em!"
It took a while for Bullock to have the area cleared and left Gordon alone at the crime scene but soon the familiar black shadow floated down next to him.
"No doubt you overhead most of it already." said Gordon.
Batman said nothing and walked towards where the fight had taken place, making sure to avoid the areas marked as evidence. The Dark Knight's analytical mind was already at work observing details with every dent and damage on the cars, the scruff marks on the floor and the directions of the small blood splatter.
"Was anything reported missing?" he asked.
Gordon sighed and placed his hands into his trench coat pockets.
"Physically, no. The staff aren't reporting anything officially but they did say that some sensitive data might have been compromised. I guess it can't be good for a Cybersecurity business when word gets out that some guy broke in and manually copied some files. Honestly, the specifics are greek to me. Barbara knows more about this hacking and firewall stuff than I do."
While Gordon spoke, Batman knelt next to the larger pool of blood that was near to the chalk outline, he guessed it was likely the result after the victim received his deathblow. Something caught his eye and he noticed just a foot away from the blood pool, behind one of the tires of the parked cars was a medium sized thick residue of melted rubber. One could mistake that it came from the tire itself but Batman felt it was something else entirely. The Commissioner didn't seem to notice him collect the residue with an instrument and pocket it in one of his belt pouches, he made a mental note to himself to let Jim know if he found anything of importance after he analyzed it back at the cave. At the Commissioner's mention of Barbara, Batman also made a mental note to request assistance from her as her expertise might be useful, ironically Jim had no idea she was one of his partners along with Dick. Batman then walked back towards the body bag.
"And him?"
Gordon bent down and unzipped it to reveal the victim's face and torso. He was a well built young man with long blond hair that was slicked back.
"The strangest wrinkle in this case...Meet Andy Bogard."
"The martial artist!?" asked a surprised Batman.
Batman never really paid attention or followed the King of Fighters tournaments but since their popularity grew, the fighting teams who participated had attained a celebrity-like status despite some of them having private lives. Even in Gotham, whether one cared about martial arts or not, there weren't many who didn't know about these fighters.
"Believe me, we were as surprised as you. The M.E. says that cause of death was internal hemorrhaging from blunt force trauma to the chest, so we know he died from the fight. What we don't know is what was he doing here in Gotham, and this place. Bullock thinks he was just a bystander."
Batman had already taken a knee next to the corpse, examining every bruise and cut on the poor man's upper body with narrowed eyes.
"Or maybe he knew his killer."
"How'd you figure?" asked Gordon.
"Bogard is an expert on Koppouken, an aggressive and offensive fighting style but the bruises on his forearms seem to indicate that he was fighting defensively."
"Poor bastard must've been overwhelmed."
"Or he was stalling. Maybe..."
"He was trying to reason with him! He knew who the thief was so he came here trying to stop him!" exclaimed Gordon with realization.
Batman stood up and 'hmmed' to himself. So far all they got to go on were theories and unless they find concrete evidence, theories will be all they have. Batman turned and began to walk away, preparing his grappling gun for his exit.
"I'll need a copy of the examiner's report. We'll catch him, Jim. Just make sure your men are careful when they deal with whoever this person is."
"You think he's THAT dangerous, huh?" Gordon called after him.
Batman looked back.
"The Bogard brothers are master martial artists who have ranked high in all the tournaments they've participated in. There aren't many people who can take down Andy Bogard."
And with that, the Dark Knight shot off his grappling hook and took off into the night.
"Now THIS is a place to party!" proclaimed Benimaru Nikaido with his arms thrown wide.
The proud young millionaire model had to admit that from what he had seen from their personal tour so far, the Iceberg Grande Resort and Casino was indeed impressive. Located in Gotham's fashion district, it boasted over 700 rooms including several 2000 square feet suites, equipped with top of the line luxury amenities and a large casino on the ground floor. The tower's most interesting feature were the two fighting arenas: one near the top floor and one on the roof, they were built by their host specifically for the upcoming tournament. However all that wasn't what impressed Nikaido, rather it was the venue located next to the casino.
"Whooooa! Check out the size of that pool!" said Shingo Yabuki who had been acting like an excited kid since they touched down in Gotham.
Just next to the casino was a whole section of the building dedicated as a venue for the nightlife, a nightclub with the huge dance floor and stage surrounded by ten high-backed booths and an upper VIP level with six skyboxes for overlooking the action below, there was also an open air area where the large swimming pool Shingo saw was located. This was where the trio of Team Japan were standing, led here by their host. The man was portly with an unusual beak like nose, wearing an Edwardian style suit complete with a Top hat, a monocle and an umbrella cane; His name was Oswald Cobblepot.
"I'm glad you both like it. Believe me, it'll be much more lively come the opening party."
At that moment, Cobblepot was interrupted by a loud drawn out yawn which caused him to chomp down on the cigarette holder in mouth in annoyance. This person had been yawning throughout the entire tour and it was beginning to get on Cobblepot's nerves. The person was Kyo Kusanagi, heir to the Kusanagi Clan and argumentatively the most renowned of the KoF fighters.
"Which is more than I can say about your friend here." Cobblepot grumbled, a visible vein throbbed on his head.
Shingo chuckled dismissively, he knew that his idol was probably bored out of his mind.
"Eh-hehe, Don't mind Kyo-san, he's probably still shaking off the jetlag."
Benimaru interjected.
"And he doesn't appreciate the 'finer things in life' like me. By the way Mister Cobblepot, I've been meaning to ask you something..."
Benimaru fished out the envelope which contained their invitation letter. Unlike the previous letters which had a red 'R' seal, this one had a blue 'C' seal.
"I was a bit surprised to hear that you would be the one to host this year's tournament in Gotham City but at the same time, there's been an unfortunate trend with the King of Fighters tournaments of being fronted by people with...well, let's just say 'dubious nature' and I can't help but wonder..."
"This is about my criminal past, is that it?" Cobblepot interrupted.
This caught Shingo's attention while Kyo walked around nonchalantly, it may have appeared that the former KoF champion didn't care but he was actually listening to what their host had to say.
"Fair enough. First let me say that yes, I was involved in some shady dealings when I was running the Ice Berg lounge, back when people 'affectionately' called me the Penguin."
Cobblepot chuckled humorously at this but the three fighters could sense the disdain he had for that nickname. Their host paced around them as he made his speech as if he practiced and recited it over and over before.
"But that was in the past. I've been given a second chance after my key testimony put Harvey Dent and Roman Silas away and I haven't squandered it. I realized then that crime is only about short term gains and benefits no one. The Ice Berg Grande, This year's tournament and my contributions to the South Town relief effort has all been my endeavors to make a more positive impact on society."
He took a drag on his cigarette holder before turning to Beni with a grin.
"You can see my papers if you want, Mister Nikaido. You will see that I've been legit for the past two years now."
Benimaru wasn't sure what to say to that but he remained unconvinced.
"Maybe so but you can't blame us for having dou..."
Beni stopped talking when he noticed one of Cobblepot's lady assistants approach them. She was a curvy woman with a dark mocha coffee complexion wearing a tight fitting skirt suit and black glasses, the trio remembered her name was Candy. Immediately Beni switched his demeanor to his usual flirty one while flipping his long hair.
"...erm, doubts that you didn't employ this charming Goddess from the heavens itself!" finished Beni in a poetic sing-song voice.
Kyo rolled his eyes while Shingo scratched his head in confusion. Candy didn't seem to be paying any attention to Benimaru's advances and only approached Cobblepot but Beni did notice that for a brief moment, she flashed a look at Kyo.
"Sorry to bother you, Sir. But a Mister Shinzan is here to see you."
"Shinzan? Oh, THAT Shinzan!" the host said in realization.
Cobblepot linked his arm around Candy's, turned towards the trio and tipped his hat at them.
"Well gentleman, this is where I take my leave. Please do enjoy your stay here, there's a bar at the corner over there so feel free to help yourself to some drinks. I'll be seeing you all this week."
Before the host could leave, Benimaru called after him with a point of his finger.
"Oi Cobblepot! Don't forget my request!"
"Yes Mister Nikaido, I remember. You wish to challenge Bruce Wayne. Although he agreed to be a sponsor, he has not responded to any of the invitations I sent him. Are you sure HE is a capable fighter?" asked Cobblepot.
"Oh, he's capable alright. But not against me!" said Beni with a pumped fist.
Oswald couldn't help his skepticism, he had known Wayne as an entitled prick who had everything that the Cobblepot family deserved but he never envisioned him as a martial artist and always thought of him as a cowardly opportunist.
"I see. Well, he promised to attend this week's party so maybe you'll get your chance sooner than you think. Till then."
With that the host and his lady assistant left the trio to themselves.
"What do you think, Kyo-san? You think Cobblepot's bad news?" asked Shingo.
Shingo couldn't help but have an internal fanboy moment seeing Kyo fold his arms, close his eyes and mull over the question; he felt his idol looked so cool being in charge like that.
"There's definitely something fishy about him but we can't know for sure right now. Best we just play it cool for now and act according to the situation like we always do."
Kyo turned to Benimaru with a stern look.
"So how about we don't do anything stupid like ask the villain if he is a villain, okay 'Beni-kun'?" Kyo said with condescension.
Beni reeled back but then recovered and laughed while flipping his hair.
"My dear Kyo, sometimes the direct approach works best, didn't they teach that in your school?"
"Sh-shut up! You know I'm not in school anymore!"
"Oh yeah, you dropped out recently right? Sorry, the running gag's hard to keep track of sometimes."
Kyo simply frowned and grumbled but then he noticed that Shingo was about to speak up, in that moment he had a feeling what was going to come out of that boy's mouth but he was too late to stop him.
"It's not all bad, Beni-san. I've been helping Kyo-san with his studies and he's taken a part time job at a convenience store as a-"
"Idiot! I told you to keep that to yourself!" hissed Kyo as he comically bonked Shingo on the head.
Benimaru's jaw dropped and he took a step back, being flabbergasted.
"W-wait, WHAT!? When did all this happen? What part time job!?"
"None of your damn business!" snapped Kyo.
"He's in sales..." whimpered out Shingo while nursing his head, only to be bonked by Kyo again.
This new information was too much for Benimaru, the mental image of Shingo sitting down and tutoring a disgruntled Kyo as well of the image of Kyo wearing some tacky store uniform while minding the cash register popped into his mind and he couldn't help but guffaw at it.
"Oh my, that's too much! The running gag may have died, but Kyo the sales clerk? That's never going to get old!"
Kyo didn't seem effected by that remark and instead gave a cocky grin and raised his fist which ignited in flames, a trait of the Kusanagi clan. His competitive spirit was also ignited and his blood ran wild.
"I told you before, Nikaido: none of that matters because at the end of the day, I can still whoop your ass! Need a reminder? How about a go right here and now?"
Beni grinned in response. With electricity coursing through his arms, he ran his fingers through his long hair and made them stand upright, giving him his trademark hair style, and then got into a fighting stance.
"Anytime and anywhere, Kyo!"
The two fighters were getting fired up but between them, Shingo sweated and sheepishly twiddled his fingers.
"Err, guys? Are you sure you want to do this here? We might break something and Cobblepot'll scold us." he chuckled nervously.
Before anything could progress, Kyo's phone sounded off and interrupted their moment. When Kyo fished out his phone and checked the caller ID, he grimaced.
"Aw shit, I forgot to call Yuki! Hold on, I need to take this."
Beni and Shingo blinked as Kyo walked off, talking into his phone with a tone more pleasant than what they were accustomed to.
It was then when Benimaru realized the true reason behind Kyo's change in lifestyle. Kyo might have been willing to spend the rest of his adult life in high school but not Yuki who was the only reason he attended school in the first place. Since the incident with NESTS, Kyo had made a bigger effort with their relationship as he feared that his long absences might've made her drift away. Beni didn't know the full details but he figured that this was Kyo's attempt at taking some responsibilities in life...for her, to show he could change. Was it change for the better? Beni didn't know the answer but as a romantic at heart, he couldn't help but be a little proud of his friend.
"So Beauty has finally tamed the Beast, eh?" Beni murmured with a smile while shaking his head.
"Hmm? You said something, Beni-san?" asked Shingo.
"Nothing. Come, let's check out that bar Cobblepot's mentioned."
"Um, I don't think I'm old enough to..."
Before Shingo could say anything, he found himself being dragged towards the mentioned bar counter. The wide counter itself was lit up with a myriad of colors and the lighting made the bottles on display look like gemstones. Although the club was currently closed, the ambient glow from the bar gave a pleasant atmosphere. Surprisingly, there was someone tending the counter with her back facing the approaching me who immediately recognized her when she turned around.
"Miss King! Fancy meeting you here. How are those beautiful, taut, and exquisitely lethal legs of yours doing today?"
The short haired blonde woman simply known as "King" exuded a sense of class. She was wearing a white shirt, black bow tie, teal earrings and matching burgundy waistcoat/pants set. The woman gave an exasperated sigh and scowled at the male model.
"I see you haven't changed one bit, Nikaido." she said icily.
"Hi King-sama! What are you doing here?" waved Shingo cheerfully.
King gave a small friendly smile to Shingo.
"Hello to you too, Shingo. As for why I'm here...well, This is where I work now."
She said this with a halfhearted shrugged. Beni was actually surprised by her current predicament.
"What? But why? I thought you were running a bar back in South Town."
King sighed and sadly shook her head.
"You mean 'Illusion'? It's no more now, it got destroyed by that cannon along with most of the city. The worst part was that I didn't even have the place insured. I still need to pay for my little brother's medical bills so I came to Gotham hoping to get a fresh start. Mr. Cobblepot somehow found me and offered me a job and so...here I am." she finished with a gesture towards her surroundings.
Both Beni and Shingo couldn't help but feel sorry for her, they knew she worked hard on building that bar but they also knew she was too proud to accept any financial help.
"So does that mean you're not in the Tournament this time?" asked Shingo.
"Nope and unless Mr. Cobblepot feels I'm not better off serving patrons, it'll probably stay that way."
"That's too bad, I'll miss those glorious kicks of yours." said Beni, prompting a glare from King.
"Keep it up, Nikaido and I'll give you a demo right here. By the way, I assume you're both here with Kyo. Is this your whole team? I thought Goro Daimon would be with you."
Beni simply waved his hand and blew a 'pish' in dismissal.
"Oh THAT guy! Apparently, he's too busy training some new apprentices to join with his old friends. But whatever, we don't need him. Me, Shingo and Kyo are enough to take on anyone. Heck, I alone can take on most of them: Ryo, Iori, Terry, Bruce Wayne...bring 'em all on!"
Shingo couldn't help but give a wry smile, knowing full well that Beni was a little crestfallen that Goro couldn't join them. The three of them; Kyo, Beni and Goro were the dream team afterall. Beni's little trash talk also reminded Shingo that there was something that he curious about.
"Why are you so fixated on this Wayne guy, Beni-san?"
King's eyes lit up realization.
"Wait a minute, are we talking about THE Bruce Wayne? As in the billionaire playboy of Gotham? He sounds like someone you would get along with. And do you even know if he can fight?"
Benimaru nodded.
"It seems so. Apparently Robert Garcia and him are old friends and I've heard from Garcia that they had a sparring match and he was beaten by him."
"He beat Robert!?"
King knew both Robert Garcia and Ryo Sakazaki personally and was aware of their mastery of Kyokugenryu Karate. Beating either of them was no small feat and it was more unbelievable that it was accomplished by this supposed spoilt, carefree, man-slut!
"And maybe you're right. Maybe I would've gotten along with him. But then this happened..."
Beni pulled out a rolled up magazine from his jacket pockets and unfurled it on the bar counter. King and Shingo could see the man in question featured in the front cover, posed in a crisp suit. King admitted to herself that he was definitely good looking; dark hair, blue eyes, square jawline but not looking too rugged nor boyish. Positioned close to the photo was the main cover line: 'BRUCE WAYNE: WORLD'S SEXIEST BILLIONAIRE!'.
"THAT should have ME on the cover! Not him!" Benimaru declared.
Shingo scratched his head in confusion while King palmed her face with a groan.
"Of course this all had something to do with his ego, of course!" she thought.
Elsewhere in the club, Kyo was still engaged in his phone call with Yuki. The conversation between them had been mostly casual but then Kyo began to feel awkward as his girlfriend from the other end of the line began veer their conversation towards an uncomfortably romantic territory.
"Idiot, stop saying stuff like that!" he said with a grimace, listening to her giggle at his reaction.
Deciding that her boyfriend had enough, Yuki decided to let him go for today and cheerfully wished him goodbye.
"Right, I'll talk to you later...loveyoutoo." Kyo finished that last bit with haste and disconnected.
"Aw, That's so cute! Never thought I'd see Kyo Kusanagi whipped like a pathetic burro!"
The voice came from behind him, an annoying voice he was well familiar with and hadn't heard in a long time. With his teeth grit and his fists ignited, he spun around ready to attack.
"YOU!" he growled.
The voice belonged to a young woman of average height who had chin length platinum hair and a notably large breasts. She was wearing what looked like a combination between a black motorcycle jacket and a top with complimentary gloves, hot pants with tights that exposes her inner thighs and cowboy boots.
"Oh? you remember me?" she asked pointing to herself.
"Damn right I remember you! You're that NESTS bitch!"
She angrily pouted and stomped her feet like a little girl.
"It's Angel! Not 'NESTS bitch', pendejo! Man, your clone was a lot nicer than you!"
Kyo remembered whom she referred to. When Kyo was captured by the NESTS syndicate, they used his DNA to create a vast number of clones. This person in particular was their 'perfected' nine thousand nine hundred and ninety ninth named appropriately 'K9999'.
"Where is that guy? Is he here with you!?"
Angel simply shrugged.
"No clue. I was just wandering around bored outa my mind when I heard you and your gal-pal making kissy faces over the phone. Muwah! Muwah!"
She teased while making obnoxious kissing noises which further aggravated Kyo.
"Shut it! I don't know what you're up to but I'm going to burn you to a crisp!"
The lantina gave a playful grin and stretched.
"Oooooh, sounds hot!" She quickly then changed her demeanor and stated matter-of-factly "That's supposed to be a pun by the way. Get it? Burn? Hot?"
Kyo palmed his face, feeling the woman was getting more annoying as she spoke. Angel then let out a breath in disappointment.
"But I'm on the clock and Mister Cobblepot told me strictly no rough-housing within resort premises."
She explained with a wag of a finger at each of the last six words as if she was reciting a stern lecture.
"Wait, you WORK here!?" Kyo asked in disbelief.
"Well duh! Me and Kingy joined up around the same day. In fact, here she is right now!" she said pointing behind him.
Kyo turned to see that there wasn't anyone there and when he realized his mistake, he spun back to see that Angel had disappeared.
"Grr! Oldest trick in the book!" he spat.
Kyo let out breath knowing there wasn't much he could do about her right now and decided that he along with Beni and Shingo would deal with her if she becomes a problem to them later. He soon found his two teammates at the Bar corner of the club and immediately noticed King but just as he was about to greet her, Beni turned towards him. The male model looked like he had just gotten off the phone with someone as the device was still in his hand, his face was surprisingly serious and grim.
"We need to talk." was all he said.
Kyo and Shingo glanced at each other, Beni was usually the most laid back of the group and to see him like this meant that something had happened. The three of them then made their exit, with only Shingo giving King a short goodbye wave.
When King focused her attention on cleaning the glasses, a pair of hands suddenly shot out from behind her and groped her breasts!
"Sneak attack!" chirped Angel.
"What are you doing!?" hissed King with a blush on her cheeks.
Angel released her hold and casually slung an arm around the embarrassed barmaid who still couldn't figure out how the latina managed to sneak behind the bar counter.
"Aw lighten up, Kingy! What's a little touchy-touchy between friends?"
King scowled at the woman with irritation.
"I don't recall ever saying I was your friend! Go bother someone else!"
Angel released her co-worker's shoulder and jump to the other side of the counter.
"Yeah well, It was between you, Candy or Tracey. Candy's kinda cool but has her head in the clouds and Tracey's a snore-fest of a bitch! So I figure since you and I sorta know each other and are going to be working in the same place, we might as well try and get along."
In a continuous motion, Angel plopped on one of the stools and spun herself around like a kid before coming to a stop and resting her elbows on the table.
"Besides, you make one helluva Paloma. Speaking of which...Hit me, Cantinera!" she requested with a pat on the table.
King sighed again for the umpteenth time today and figured she'd better give the woman what she wants. While fixing her drink, she thought about what Beni said about Robert and from that train of thought she began to wonder about how Yuri was doing as well as a certain other Karate expert.
The dojo's long age was apparent. Some of the training equipment has fallen into disrepair, the furnishings were becoming undone and there was a musty smell that wouldn't go away. Still, the young man wearing an orange gi with a black under shirt swept away the insistent coat of dust on the floor. After a while he stopped and exhaled, his blonde hair which he inherited from his mother getting damp with sweat, it would seem for Ryo Sakazaki that the upkeep of his father's old Dojo was just as taxing as his training regime.
It had been over a month since he'd come to Japan. He wasn't sure if it had been the best idea but since the disaster in South Town, he was left with little options. His father was roaming around the world being Mr. Karate and his sister Yuri was now with Robert. He was happy for them, Really, but being the overprotective brother that he is made letting her go hard and left him with a void in his heart. Lately however, that void has been slowly closing.
"Sakazaki!" a young girl's voice called out.
Ryo chuckled. She was right on time, like clockwork. Ever since she found out where he was staying, this had become a routine of theirs; one which annoyed him at first but he later became accustomed to it.
He turned around to see Kasumi Todoh, a young girl with shoulder length dark blue hair which she decided to let down today, she was dressed in her usual navy Hakama and white Gi, separated by a red waist cloth, as well as the blue guards on her forearms and white Tabi on her feet.
"I've come to avenge my father's honor! Prepare yourself, Sakazaki!"
Ryo shook his head with a smile.
"Don't you think it's about time you changed your intro?"
The young Kubodo girl huffed.
"Enough talk! Are we doing this, or what?"
After letting go of the broom, Ryo approached her till he was of appropriate distance and then took up his stance.
"Alright, let's see how much you've improved."
Their session lasted almost twenty minutes this time. During the period of them exchanging blows and kicks, Ryo admitted that he enjoyed sparring with her even though Kasumi claims it's not sparring and she's fighting for keeps. Her strategy normally involves baiting and countering and through fighting him over and over, she was slowly becoming a master at reading his moves and reacting. Ryo personally liked it because it forced him to think outside box and in the end, he beat her own game; all it took was a Jodan Uke to catch her off guard and a throw to flip her hard on her back.
Kasumi panted while lying there, feeling embarrassed that she was beaten by such basic techniques. Ryo hovered above her and lowered a hand to help her up.
"I'm impressed. Your reaction has become much better though you need to work more on your foot work. With improved mobility, you should be able to avoid surprise situations."
Kasumi frowned, swatted his hand away and helped herself up. Although she was acting defiant, Ryo could've sworn he saw her cheeks tinged with red.
"I don't need you to patronize me, Sakazaki! I swear the next time you will face a different outcome!"
"So same time tomorrow?" Ryo nonchalantly asked.
Kasumi gave a loud "hmph!" and began to march out of the dojo when Ryo called out.
"Wait."
After the girl turned to look at him with an irritated expression, Ryo scratched his hair sheepishly.
"Do you want to have something to eat? The thing is, I ordered some grub earlier and they kinda messed up my order so now I have way too much food without anyone to share it with."
Kasumi's eyes widened and a slight blush graced her cheeks. She looked at him and could see that he seemed unaware of the implications behind such a request. Still, she quickly composed herself and held on to her defiant attitude.
"T-Trying to poison me, huh? Nice try but such tricks won't work on-"
A certain loud growl conveniently interrupted her, halting her speech and making her face bright red in embarrassment. It took a lot of willpower for Ryo to stifle his laugh because the look on her face was just priceless.
"I'll go get the food."
"I didn't say I was joining you!" she protested.
Before she knew it, the two of them were seated on the threshold/engawa of the building and eating from the Bento boxes in hand. After a period of silence, Ryo engaged in some small talk with her to which she responded with simple answers at first but then began to open up a little. Ryo glanced at Kasumi as she nibbled on her food and admitted to himself that she had grown well since he first met her three years ago, when she used to use that pocket dictionary in attempts to speak english. Although she was still fixated on finding and avenging her father, she was dedicated to improving her combat skills and it showed. Not only had she come to a point where she could effectively parry his Koh-Oh Ken with her Kasane Ate, she also figured out a way to counter his Zansetsuken and his Ryuko Ranbu but hasn't properly refined it yet.
Kasumi continued to eat until she caught him looking at her.
"What?" she asked irritably.
"Nothing. By the way, there was something I was supposed to give you."
Ryo held out a long strip of red cloth which had a long white band at the center. Kasumi looked at it curiously until it occurred to her what it and she almost jumped from her astonishment.
"My old headband!"
"Don't you remember? Back when we first met? You gave me this to as proof that you'll fight me again, to take it back."
Kasumi was stunned as memories from that day returned to her. She had been so used to challenging him that everything before seemed like a blur; like she had been doing this all her life, like she'd known him all her life.
"Y-You've kept it this whole time? I...I completely forgot."
"Well, so did I. But we've fought countless times since then and you never once asked for it. I think now, you more than deserve to have it back."
She looked at him with questioning eyes and Ryo assumed that she was urging him to continue.
"You have come a long way since that day. I used to joke about that tenacity of yours but now I've come to appreciate it and see the potential in you. You're proud, spirited and undaunted by failures. I...admire that."
Kasumi's face immediately flushed bright red and her heart began thumping wildly, not expecting such a compliment. For a moment it felt like the whole world froze and her brain was turned to mush. Seeing the sudden change in her condition brought concern to Ryo and he was about to ask if everything was okay but she set her bento box aside and got up quickly.
"You can keep it. I'll take it back when I finally defeat you. So you better watch yourself!"
She then looked down nervously and twiddled her fingers.
"And, um...thank you for the meal." she spoke softly and then scurried out of the dojo.
The Kyokugenryo master was left confused, wondering about the Todoh girl's behavior but then dismissed it thinking maybe she just needed to rush home.
After finishing his food, Ryo decided to continue with his chores and that included checking the letterbox outside the house. He flipped through each envelope to see that they were usual bills and ads which made him sigh internally and realize that he was going to need money soon if he was to continue the dojo's upkeep. He was about to continue on when he noticed there was one letter stuck to the side of the box which previously escaped his attention. He pulled it out to see that it had a stylized C within a distinctive blue seal which looked almost familiar to Ryo. He extracted the letter and began reading and when he read halfway through, his eyes widened in incredulous astonishment.
"How did I not notice this!?"
"What are you idiots doing!? Hit him!"
The voice from the gang member went futilely unheard as a powerful strike to his jaw sent him to ground unconscious. The assailant immediately dodged out of the way from the gunfire of another gang member and hurled a batarang to disarm him, he immediately followed up by closing the distance between them and knocking him out with a flying knee. Batman didn't give himself pause and immediately grabbed the tire iron swung at him from behind and launched a vicious elbow strike to the wielder's face. From there the Dark Knight effortlessly engaged from one enemy to the next in a rhythmic free-flowing fashion.
These men worked for Arnold Wesker aka The duo of the Ventriloquist and Scarface who was taking advantage of the recent power vacuum and looking to stake claim of Two-Face and Black Mask's old territories. Many tried their luck before such as the Penitente Cartel or the Lucky Hand Triad, Gotham's so called lower-tier gangs, but it seemed that the army Scarface had amassed for himself rose above them in the hierarchy.
The Batman was known for a lot of physical and mental feats but one of those which is rarely known or talked about was his ability to multitask and divide his attention, especially in situations like this where he was basically on auto-pilot and effectively handling these inexperienced thugs. And so, as he dodged a punch from another gang member, his mind went back to tonight's murder.
He had already forwarded whatever data he had to Batgirl but there was an aspect to this case he found hard to ignore. It seemed too much of a coincidence that a regular KoF Fighter would be murdered right around the same month when the Penguin will be hosting this year's right here in Gotham.
Batman frowned as he took down two more men, he didn't believe for a moment that the Penguin had gone straight as he claimed. He had been monitoring Oswald Cobblepot's activity since Two-Face and Black Mask were tried and on the surface he appeared clean except for one small detail.
Two years ago Penguin had amassed a large fortune in a short span of time, mostly originating from multiple off shore accounts, some of it obviously went towards that pet resort of his. It was definitely not the cache Dent and Silas left behind, Batman made sure to keep an eye on that too. He concluded that Cobblepot has a mystery benefactor, the questions were Who? and whether there was connection with Andy Bogard or Zanac Cybersecurity?
Up above, crouched on the edge of one of the rooftops was an individual with slicked hair with a few free strands dangling above his head and dressed in a dark blue/red ninja gi and a mask that covered the lower half of his face. He lowered the pair of binoculars from his eyes just as he finished observing Batman KO the last gang member.
"Dang. This guy's got some moves."
The ninja raised the binoculars again to see the Dark Knight standing at the center of the unconscious gang for a minute without movement until finally firing his grappling gun and disappearing behind the rows of buildings. Feeling that he had seen enough, the ninja pocketed his binoculars and rubbed his chin in thought.
"Still, shouldn't be too much of a problem to handle. Honestly, I have no idea what the boss was worried about."
"And which boss would that be?"
"GAH!"
With a startled yelp, the ninja spun towards the voice behind him only to loose his footing on the edge of the building. He would've fallen if not for his collar being roughly grabbed by someone but he was not pulled to safety and instead kept dangerously over the edge. The Ninja's eyes widened to see that the person who grabbed him was the same person he was observing just a minute ago.
"W-Where did you come from!?"
Batman didn't respond and instead got into the ninja's face gave a deadly glare.
"I'll be asking the questions here! Why are you following me!? Who sent you!?" he growled.
The ninja was person who prided himself for being fearless but he couldn't help but feel nervous about the scary white eyed visage in front of him. Still, he tried keeping his cool and cocky demeanor.
"Heh, Who said I was following you? I was just out for some air. You're the one invading my personal space! Do you know who I am, fool?!"
"I know who you are, Eiji Kisaragi."
Kisaragi gave a smug grin under his mask.
"Ah, so my reputation precedes me."
"Only as a hired thug! One of your fellow fighters from the KoF tournaments, Andy Bogard, was murdered tonight. You wouldn't know anything about that, would you?"
Batman rasped that last bit with a slow suspicion but the response he got wasn't what he expected. Eiji's eyes widened in shock and surprise like this was news to him.
"No way! The younger Bogard is dead!?"
Batman backed off a bit but still kept his grip on the collar. Eiji's eyes were downcast as if he was processing and mulling over what he just heard but then uncharacteristically, his cheeks under his mask became rosy and he began twiddling his fingers.
"Does this mean Miss Mai is single and I have a chance with her?"
Feeling his patience thinning, Batman shook Eiji violently over the edge and leered at him threateningly.
"You didn't answer my earlier question, Why are you following me!?"
"Fuck off."
With a swipe of his right hand, Eiji threw a kind of blinding powder at Batman which forced the caped crusader to let go and shield himself. This left Eiji free falling towards the alleys below but the ninja aligned his body and kicked off the surface of the building towards a street lamp which he used to swing himself towards a fire escape. After dusting the powder off himself, Batman watched as Eiji expertly jump off various obstacles to make his way towards another rooftop and began to bound away. The Dark Knight's narrowed his eyes and then fired a grapple line towards one of the other taller structures.
After landing atop of another adjacent rooftop, Eiji looked back to see that he put some some distance between where he was and that Batman was nowhere in sight. He was convinced that the vigilante had given up pursuit and chuckled under his mask.
"Hehe, Sucker..."
But when he turned around he saw the caped vigilante in question standing right in front of him, provoking a startled cry that was embarrassingly a little high pitched.
"How the hell do you keep doing that!?"
Eiji recovered from his astonishment and then got into a fighting stance.
"Y'know what? this suits me just fine. Fighting the renowned Batman should be interesting and defeating you will make me a legend!"
Batman was still, stoic and his expression didn't change for a few seconds before he turned around and began to walk away in a dismissive fashion.
"I have no time for this. You can go flaunt your mediocre fighting style all you want outside of Gotham." he simply stated.
Eiji recoiled hard from what was said to him and blinked incredulously, trying to process the fact that he was not only snubbed but had shade thrown at him then his body began to tremble in almost comical rage as he fished out two tanto swords.
"M-Mediocre!? Nobody insults my clan! DIE!"
With that, the ninja sprang forward and readied his two swords to slash in a wild arc but Batman sensed him and parried the swords with the fin-blades on his forearms.
Eiji didn't relent and slashed again and again but each time was dodged and parried. This went on until he finally was able catch his opponent off guard with a surprise kick which sent the Dark Knight to the floor.
The ninja smiled wickedly in satisfaction and readied his tantos to deliver a killing strike when something struck the side of his head and knocked him down. He propped himself up to see the object that hit him was a black escrima stick with a certain small blue symbol on top.
"A rooftop fight with a ninja and nobody invited me? I'm hurt."
Eiji turned to see a man with medium length black hair and had his eyes concealed by a blue domino mask, with both the top and bottom ends being pointed. He wore a full black body suit with blue highlights on the knuckles and calves as well as V-shaped blue bird symbol on his chest with the wings extending all the way to his shoulders. Eiji noticed that the man exhibited a devil-may-care attitude.
"Who the hell is this now!?" he exclaimed.
The man smirked and gave a mock salute.
"Sup? Name's Nightwing."
Nightwing looked to his side to see Batman standing there without even acknowledging him which prompted the ex-Robin to roll his eyes.
"Oh, and hello to you too. I'm fine, thanks for asking." he said sarcastically.
Eiji started to get nervous looking back and forth between the two costumed vigilantes. Even with his pride, he knew he was at a severe disadvantage when facing two heroes alone.
"Aw screw this!" he finally said and threw a smoke bomb at his feet.
Batman and Nightwing were well accustomed to the use of smoke bombs and could see that Eiji barely concealed his movements, being totally visible as he leapt towards another building.
"Heh, Amateur." snickered Nightwing.
The younger hero was about to go after him when Batman intercepted him with an outstretched arm, stopping him.
"What are you doing!? He's getting..."
Nightwing trailed off as realization hit him. He then sighed with lowered shoulders and gave Bruce a knowing look.
"You put a tracer on him, didn't you?" he asked.
Batman looked back at him and didn't say anything but that was enough for Nightwing to confirm that was the case. It was why the Dark Knight purposely riled the ninja up in the first place. Nightwing shook his head chuckling.
"You really need to teach me how you do that someday. So what now? We follow him?"
At that point, the in-built radio scanner in Batman's cowl alerted him to an emergency that was broadcasted throughout the GCPD.
"Later. There's a shootout at the corner at Burnley." he stated.
Batman turned around and made his way towards the edge of the building but then paused and looked back at Nightwing.
"You coming?"
That was enough to make Nightwing grin.
TBC
Chapter 2: Little runaway Ninja
Chapter Text
'Blue Mary' Ryan admitted to herself that there were a lot of similarities between Gotham and South Town, even to the point where she would consider them siblings separated at birth. But Gotham was older, colder, more uptight like a colorless victorian aristocrat compared to a gaudy 90's kid.
Still, as she sat inside one of Gotham's "characteristic" establishments while waiting for her contact to arrive, she somehow felt like she had never left home, like she was in her element. The underbelly of society was universal after all.
She had first met Detective Eric DeSoto long ago during Butch's funeral where he said that the two them were former bunk mates at the Military Academy, the connection they shared with her fallen boyfriend was enough to form a bond and since then he had remained one of her closest informants after he joined the police force. It was stroke of luck that he happened to transfer to Gotham's Major Crimes Unit much before what happened to Andy.
Mary fought against her tears and swelling emotions as she downed her second glass. Seeing Terry and the others effected by the news was just awful and it was even worse when they came by the station to identify the body. She could only imagine what Terry was going through, the man had lost so many loved ones and to now loose his own brother...she was sure he would've been broken if not for Alice's comfort.
She allowed herself a rueful smile, there was a time when she felt that she and Terry shared a little 'something' but his tragic history with women made him hesitant to act on it and Mary decided to give him all the space he needed. But then came Alice Garnet Nakata, Terry's 'No.1 Fangirl', who somehow managed to worm her way into his heart. Mary was honestly happy for them, Terry needed someone as positive and cheerful as Alice in his life.
But not even Alice could raise everyone's spirits; the worse effected by all of this was Mai. Mary felt her heart twist seeing her friend break down like that, it looked like something snapped inside of the normally playful kunoichi, turning her into completely different person.
Her thoughts were interrupted when she noticed that DeSoto had finally entered the premises and immediately took the seat next to her without a word.
"Bourbon, Straight up. It's on her." he gave his order while nodding towards her.
Mary chuckled while shaking her head incredulously.
"Well, aren't you a gentleman." she said in sarcasm.
DeSoto simply shrugged with a grin.
"I figured you owed me one by now anyway. Even back in South Town you never call me to catch-up or just shoot the breeze, it's always business with you."
Mary couldn't help but feel guilty. She always told herself that she needed to learn to maintain relationships better.
"Yeah, sorry Eric, I've been meaning to. It's just..."
"Hey, say no more." DeSoto waved in dismissal but had a look of understanding. "I understand it's personal this time."
DeSoto then pulled out a folder from his jacket but didn't hand it to Mary yet.
"We're still being stonewalled by Zanac but the results came back for the blood samples we collected."
"And?" asked Mary.
"Two profiles. The victim and an unknown male. Boys in white say he's young, possibly fifteen to twenty five."
"That narrows things down." Mary stated sardonically and frowned.
"Yeah well, just wanted to get that out of the way before the interesting part." He finally hands over the folder to her. "Now while the security feeds were fucked, we pulled footage from neighboring cams and found your friend on the scene but get this, he wasn't alone."
Mary opened the folder which had a couple of photos inside, of which she assumed were taken from ATM or Traffic cams outside the Zanac compound. Though the images were grainy and without color, she could see Andy getting out of a Taxi at the sidewalk with a young japanese boy and when she took a closer look, she immediately recognized this person.
This brought new questions to light. She was already wondering why Andy didn't contact Terry or anybody else when he returned to the States but now that it's revealed that he brought the boy with him, the whole thing became more puzzling. He might be the key to all this but the question was: Where is he right now? And if he was alright?
"The cab's license plate." She began to ask. "Have you...?"
"Tracked where they were picked up? Yeah, it's on our to-do list."
"It's on mine now. I'll head down to the cab company and work things from there."
DeSoto frowned and raised his palm at her.
"Whoa there, cowgirl! You do realize I'm putting my job on the line by sharing this with you, right? It'd make my life easier if you gave me something to work with as well."
"I already told everything I know at the station."
"Yeah but you obviously recognize this kid." He gestured to the boy in the photo. "Who is he?"
"I don't know him personally. His name is Hokutomaru, he's Andy's protege. Andy took him under his wing when he went back to Japan. Didn't think he'd bring him here."
It was the truth, everything she knew about Hokutomaru was only through Mai and her correspondence with Andy. DeSoto hmmed to himself in thought.
"Hokutomaru, huh? Dang, that's a mouthful. That puts things in perspective, though."
"Meaning?" Mary asked.
"Footage also caught the kid fleeing the scene of the crime. He's now a prime suspect."
Mary's eyes widened at this.
"What!? That's crazy!"
She may not know the young ninja in training but from what Mai has told her about him, she knew for sure he would never harm his sensei.
Mary's outburst didn't go unnoticed by the group of men by the nearby pool table. They had noticed the woman since she arrived and have been lecherously observing her since. One of them whispered something to his cohorts and they all snickered at what he had in mind.
"He matches the profile and he's last one to see the victim alive." argued DeSoto.
"You know that doesn't mean anythi-"
"There's more. The Bat thinks Bogard knew his killer, that he confronted him after the theft and things escalated from there."
"The Bat?" asked Mary with a blink. "Wait, you mean Batman? What's he got to do with this?"
Even on the streets of South Town the people were well aware of Gotham's Dark Knight and the legends surrounding him. Mary herself was fascinated with him, wanting to know about his methods and motives. She was also intrigued by what DeSoto said, she also figured that Andy knew the murderer and was curious to know how Batman came to that same conclusion.
"Apparently he and the Commish are tight so they collaborate sometimes on cases like this, unofficially that is. Not everyone is happy with the idea of the GCPD working with a masked vigilante."
"Well, Bat or no Bat, Hokutomaru is innocent and I'm gonna prove it by-"
"Ahem. 'Scuse me, Doll-face."
Mary and DeSoto glanced at the voice that interrupted them to see a man with spiky black hair who fit the visual criteria of a common hoodlum. Mary recognized him as one of the group whom she was well aware of their ogling towards her, she had ignored them till now and was annoyed that one of them had the audacity to butt-in during an important conversation.
"See, me and the other boys by the table can't concentrate on our game with you bein' so loud and all. It's kinda rude."
The man threw his thumb over his shoulder towards his friends who all have grins over their faces.
"Really?" Mary asked dryly.
The man smirked and took what she said as a cue.
"Yeah, but tell ya what..."
With a leer, he leaned towards her till his lips was near her ear, close enough for her nostrils to sting from the stench of alcohol.
"If you come with us to our place, I guarantee you can be as loud as you want." he whispered huskily.
For an added effect, he caressed her thigh which illicited a hoot of laughter from his friends.
Seeing enough, DeSoto stood up and was ready to put a stop to this.
"Buddy, I'd suggest you back off right now." he said firmly.
The man simply looked at him in annoyance.
"What are ya? Her chaperon? Buzz off, pencil-di-!"
Before he knew it, Mary twisted his hand and used the leverage to expertly fling him forward where he crashed into the pool table, both him and the table crumpled on the floor.
His cohorts reeled back from the destroyed table and then turned to the woman with fury and some gripped their cue sticks, intending to used them as weapon, readying themselves for a fight.
Mary simply gave a confident half-smile, cracked her knuckles and extended a hand towards them and then waggled her fingers towards herself. The message was clear: "Bring it."
DeSoto sighed and got ready to get into the skirmish himself, backing up Mary when she need. He would've groaned out loud if he knew how many arrests he would make today.
Had he known about Mary's opinions of Gotham, he would've agreed with her; It wasn't too different from South Town.
A pair of blue eyes, currently obscured by dark semi-rimmed shades, took in the elaborate hallway she was walking through, noting the rich oriental carpeting, decorative fixtures and the palladian window. She wasn't admiring the furnishings, she was scanning for weaknesses that could be exploited by potential intruders because that was her job.
To detract attention, Samantha Cross sometimes introduces herself as a chauffeur or an assistant but officially: she is Bruce Wayne's PPO, his bodyguard.
A tall brunette woman with her hair tied back in a tight french braid, she was introduced to Wayne by the board of directors following a kidnapping attempt four months ago. He put a huge resistance at first, trying every trick he could to get rid of her but Samantha was diligent about her work if not stubborn.
Her first month at the manor was very hard for her. She was usually not one to express emotions but Wayne made her feel a range of frustrations. He had a careless attitude and kept disappearing from her sight constantly and then reappearing hours later with some woman in his arms. She felt that this was just his way of trying to get her to quit so she stood her ground and continued to do her job.
When push finally came to shove, the two of them settled on a mutual agreement and the subsequent months after that became much easier.
"Mister Wayne?" she called out as she knocked on his room's door.
Hearing movement inside, she called out again.
"Mister Wayne, May I come in?"
"You may." came his reply from inside.
When she entered, she was greeted with the sight of a man with black hair which were short on the sides but a little longer on top that fell over his forehead, under which were blue eyes, darker than hers. He was just putting on a white shirt, exposing some parts of his chiseled upper body. She immediately felt her cheeks get hot and was glad that the shades she wore hid most of her expression.
Samantha couldn't believe that he called her in while he was changing and thought he probably did it on purpose to irk her as usual. She wasn't sure why he was able to get this kind of reaction from her, she had seen plenty of topless men before but there was something different about him in her eyes. Bruce turned his head towards her and flashed a smile that looked more genuine than the one he puts on in public.
"Morning, Samantha."
She felt the heat in her cheeks increase and averted her gaze away and coughed.
"Good Morning, Mister Wayne. I wanted to let you know that the car is waiting outside, I've already finished with the usual security sweep and urge you hurry, we have a schedule to keep."
After buttoning his shirt, he turned fully towards her chuckling while working on his cuffs.
"I told you before, you can call me 'Bruce' and I'm sure as CEO, I'm allowed to be little late."
Samantha gave a huff and Bruce anticipated another lecture coming from her. One of things that convinced him to allow Samantha being hired was her background. She enlisted at the USMC the age of 17 and even after being honorably discharged as a corporal, her military discipline remained in tact. She was a soldier ready to answer the call for duty; for her, her mission always came first and that was something he respected and could relate to as he himself was unwavering in his own personal mission.
"Mister Wayne, I have already arranged a security detail that can't be changed. We have already discussed about this. I said I would respect your private life and whatever you do inside these walls but during the day, when out in public and at work, you would let me do my job and watch over you. And that includes-"
"Do you mind doing me?"
What he said completely caught her off-guard and her face noticeably turned bright red.
"Wh-What!?" she spluttered.
Bruce held out a certain long piece of cloth in his hand.
"My tie. Honestly, I'm bad with these things and I'd ask Alfred but I wouldn't want to waste anymore time by looking for him."
In an action that Bruce admitted he found cute, Samantha lowered her shades below her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. A small part of him felt bad for unnecessarily riling her up but he would be lying if he said another small part of him wasn't enjoying this.
"You gotta be...I mean...um..Fine."
She pocketed the sunglasses and snatched the tie from his hand before draping it around his collar. As she began to quietly work on the tie, the close proximity seemed to have enhanced both their senses; the scent of each other, the sound of their breathing, the contours of their skin, all seemed more clear and vivid. While putting the finishing touches on the windsor knot, her light blue eyes met his darker ones and the two of them paused.
"You really need to stop trying to get under my skin, Mister Wayne." she said in an almost whisper.
Bruce smirked at this.
"Who said I was trying to get UNDER it?"
The implication behind what he said wasn't lost on her and so she pushed the knot hard against his neck, almost choking him.
"I'll meet you outside."
She stated this simply and then walked out of the room. She found herself grinning in satisfaction, recalling the priceless look of Bruce's face. It felt so uncanny for her, given her strict outlook.
"Ah, Good day to you, Miss Cross. Is that smile I see? You should wear it more often, it looks good on you."
Samantha turned towards the familiar british accented voice to see Alfred, Bruce's loyal butler. Out of the original two occupants of the manor, it was him who made her feel more welcome. Since coming here, she still finds it puzzling that such a large estate only housed two people, the servants tasked with manor's upkeep were barely here, it's as if Bruce lived all by his lonesome like some kind of medieval vampire.
She also learned from her first day here that the Manor was well defended. The high-tech system included motion-triggered cameras and a state-of-the-art alarm. She was glad that Bruce was at least security conscious but it also made her wonder what was she still doing here.
"Oh! um, Good morning, Mister Pennyworth." she greeted, her body going rigid.
Alfred clicked his tongue at this, she looked like she was about to salute him.
"Young miss, I've told you already formalities aren't needed here. Especially after giving us your company for four months. One would think with you being more emotionally at ease, familiarity would only be natural."
Samantha looked at the elder gentleman inquisitively.
"I don't follow. Emotionally at ease?"
"Indeed. When you first arrived, you were almost autonomous; barely expressing any emotion. I'd dare say you were as emotionally guarded as Master Bruce."
Samantha nearly scoffed at that remark, she observed Bruce almost everyday and she wouldn't exactly consider him "emotionally guarded".
"But since then, I've noticed you have opened up somewhat and become more free with your feelings, especially around the young master."
Samantha's eyes widened at this. Had she really changed since coming here? Was Bruce affecting her in some way? Now that she thought about it, she always argued with him, scolded him and behaved in a way that a normally reserved soldier from the army wouldn't!
It was very improper and she decided that she had to put a stop to it immediately, it was putting her within a line she dare not cross.
"I...I apologize if I stepped out of line. I'll be sure to maintain a professional conduct with my client. If you excuse me."
She quickly walked off, leaving a confused Alfred.
Luckily, Samantha didn't have to wait long for Bruce to meet her by the car. She found herself inspecting him for some reason, seeing him dressed in his usual office attire. She quickly snapped out of it and the held the passenger door open for him.
"Are there any security protocols in the event someone else tries to kill me with a tie?" he asked teasingly.
She didn't say anything which puzzled him but then decided to dismiss it as he took his seat.
The drive was smooth enough for Bruce to lean back and relax a bit and since it would be some time before they reach the office, he decided to use this time to mull over the events from last night.
Scarface and the Ventriloquist's gang kept him mostly busy. The escalation of their activities seemed to indicate that they were starting to feel the heat and are getting desperate. To Bruce, this was a good and a bad thing; Good because they are most likely to slip up and bad because that desperation might push them to do something worse.
The tracking device he had planted on Eiji was still active and he able to follow it to an apartment north of Park Row. He decided to hold off confronting him for the time being, figuring that perhaps he could just let the ninja lead him towards who this "boss" of his was. Besides, Eiji never takes off his gi for some reason so there will be many chances to monitor him.
Finally, regarding the Andy Bogard case, he analyzed the rubber residue he collected from the crime scene and it was just that, rubber. But it also had tiny glass fragments embedded inside. He wasn't sure what to make of it yet and it's possible that it was just random discarded junk that melted in the sun and unrelated to the crime but he'll keep a mental note of in case it becomes relevant. The police have made headway in the investigation on their end and now have a prime suspect. If this person was still in Gotham, he was sure he will find him soon but first there was another lead he needed to follow up on.
"Busy day today?"
Samantha's voice snapped him out of his thoughts and he looked towards the driver's seat with an inquiring "hmm?". He could see top quarter of her face through the rear view mirror and despite her emotions being masked by those sunglasses, he could tell that she peered back at him.
"It's just...You seem to have a lot on your mind."
He always seemed to have something on his mind, it was a side of him that Samantha saw from time to time. There were these moments when she would catch the normally aloof playboy lost in his own world and it wasn't in a dreamy, head-in-the-clouds kind of way that one would expect from him. No, it was more calculative like a king at war strategizing his next move or a scientist trying to solve an equation. Sometimes this supposed party animal looked like he had the entire weight of the world on his shoulders.
Bruce chuckled and flashed her a sheepish grin.
"I'm just dreading the mountain of paperwork waiting for me at my desk, that's all."
Samantha rolled her eyes behind the shades and blew a short breath.
"If you just showed up to work more often, you wouldn't have to." she said.
Her constant chiding was start to get on Bruce's nerves so his voice took a more serious tone this time.
"Look Samantha, I know what people think of me but I'm not going to apologize for it. I'm aware that I have my quirks and can be irresponsible but I try my best when the situation calls for it."
"I don't think you're irres..." she began but then trailed off.
"You don't think I'm what?"
She shook her head and kept her focus on the road.
"Never mind. Forget I said anything." she muttered.
Bruce furrowed his brow at the realization that something was bothering his bodyguard and decided that he would later need to talk to her privately to figure out what.
When they finally arrived at Wayne Towers, Bruce was immediately accosted by a crowd of Wayne Tech employees on his way to his office. Clearly his periodical absences has left a backlog of pending decisions and he was bombarded by questions and reports left and right.
"Please keep your distance." Samantha said firmly while trying create space between her client and the flustered employees.
"They aren't the paparazzi, Samantha. These people have been in my company for years."
"And any one of them can easily exploited and impersonated by a potential assassin." she argued back.
Bruce sighed while palming his head. He could've told them to meet him in his office but he felt he owed it his employees to take responsibility for his absence, so he calmed down his personnel and addressed their concerns one by one patiently. It was another side of him that Samantha noticed; for an eccentric guy who didn't seem to care about his company, he sure was a naturally gifted leader.
"Mister Wayne, what should we do about Kagura Enterprises?" asked Bridget, an assistant of Lucius Fox who was currently out of the country.
"Kagura Enterprises?" Bruce asked.
"Yes, they've been in correspondence with Mister Fox up until now but they still insist on having a meeting with you."
Bruce remembered Lucius mentioning about them. Kagura Enterprises, once one of the most successful business entities in Japan, have been seeking a lucrative partnership with Wayne Tech for the past year now. Bruce trusted Lucius enough to act on his behalf, iron out negotiations and take care of the technicalities but they were constantly requesting his presence in their meetings. Bruce had been putting off meeting them, mostly due to his work as Batman.
"Tell them I'll get back to them later and continue the talks with Lucius."
Bridget gulped at this.
"But Mister Wayne, we've been holding them off for the past month and a half. Their CEO has been acting very agitated and insisted that you get in touch with them."
Bruce frowned as his patience was starting to wear thin.
"And you can tell their CEO I'm a busy man and I'll meet with them whenever the hell I please." he said curtly.
"Is that so?"
Everyone turned towards the voice down the hall and Bruce froze at the spot. Approaching them was a woman around 5'6 tall wearing a sort of white dress coat with red trimmings, a high collar, pointed shoulders and long flowing sleeves like those from a kimono. At her waist was red sash with made the coat hug her curvy figure and was complimented by her black pants and double strap high heel shoes. Her face was heart shaped and framed with a pair of pearl earrings and her long black hair was pushed back with a white cloth hair band tied behind her neck.
Bruce couldn't help but take in how she walked towards him with poise and grace. When she stopped in front of him, she crossed her arms and her sharp eyes narrowed with scrutiny as she looked him over.
"So this is the world renowned Bruce Wayne? For a 'busy man', you are rarely present within your own company, as I hear it. In fact, I'm amazed that it's even functional with such truant behavior. Then again, you seem adamant in tossing responsibilities to Mister Fox which makes me wonder if your role is nothing more than a superficial figurehead." she spoke.
Samantha immediately put herself between them, already annoyed with the way woman spoke and how she simply walked inside the building without a care.
"Excuse me, who are you and what business do you have with Mister Wayne?" Samantha asked firmly.
The woman looked over Samantha with the same scrutinizing gaze but with hint more of irritation.
"My name is Chizuru Kagura, head of Kagura Enterprises. And I flew all the way from Japan to find out personally why this man continues to spurn our requests for a meeting."
Chizuru then turned towards the man in question and her eyes narrowed in disdain.
"But I can see that further inquiry or any future discussions between our firms won't be necessary. Good day."
With that she turned around and walked off towards the elevator. Everyone was stunned at the woman's behavior but then became surprised as Bruce jogged after her with Samantha trailing behind.
"Miss Kagura, wait!" he called out as he stopped the elevator doors from closing.
Chizuru looked like she was caught off-guard but then narrowed her eyes dangerously at him.
"I said I have nothing further to discuss to you, Mister Wayne; as I believe you made your stance perfectly clear." she stated icily.
"Then at least hear what I have to say on your way out." said Bruce before promptly joining her in the elevator and pressing the lobby button.
The doors closed just as Samantha reached them and her jaw slacked at the fact that her client just ditched her!
"You gotta be kidding me..." she muttered with gritted teeth.
The Wayne Tech employees decided to return to their stations and avoid their boss's bodyguard because they nervously noticed that she looked like she was about to have a meltdown and they didn't want to risk getting shot at.
Inside the elevator, Chizuru crossed her arms with a single finger tapping impatiently as she scowled at the display atop of the door which slowly counted down as they descended towards the lobby. Bruce coughed and tired to use the opportunity to clear the air between them.
"I want to apologize for what I said, I didn't mean to sound so dismissive. Truth be told, I've been sort of preoccupied as of late. That's why I let Mister Fox handle international dealings."
Chizuru sharply turned her head towards him, her earrings swaying in the process. She narrowed her eyes in that same scrutinizing way she did earlier.
"Oh really? And exactly what have you been preoccupied with? Late Night Parties? Deciding which woman to take to bed? Strutting about in the limelight?" she grilled.
He didn't have an answer. He couldn't talk about his life as Batman and what she said is partially true, his Bruce Wayne persona needed to be seen in public and his image had come with certain expectations from the upper crust of Gotham. Nevertheless, he shrugged and gave a half smile.
"Well, you calling me a figurehead isn't too far from the truth but it's also true that I put my company and my city before everything first. It's why I was at first skeptical about your firm's proposal." he explained.
At that point, the elevator reached the lobby and Chizuru marched out with Bruce matching her pace. It was near the entrance when she suddenly turned towards him with arms crossed and a brow raised in suspicion.
"Skeptical you say? Explain."
Bruce couldn't help but humorously note to himself that she looked like a school teacher reprimanding a student. Everything from the way she presented herself, the way she asserted her authority as well as the way she judged with her eyes gave the impression that the woman a strong leader who was tough as nails and it's no wonder she was able to make her company successful in the first place.
"Believe me, I get proposals from a lot of companies all the time. Some even come looking for a free hand out."
Chizuru glared at him for what he was insinuating.
"And you think my company is one of those?"
Most of the people Chizuru dealt with before would reel from her intimidation and begin to backtrack but Bruce kept his composure as he decided to be honest with her.
"The thought crossed my mind and could you blame me? Mister Fox himself told me he heard that Kagura Enterprises had fallen on tough times as of late and this deal didn't seem mutually beneficial. I believe he relayed that to you."
Chizuru placed the side of her finger over her chin in thought.
"Yes, he did." she murmured begrudgingly.
She didn't like admitting any kind of weakness but what Bruce said was true and that was one of the reasons the negotiations between their two companies seemed to drag on and on. As much as it irked her, she also admitted to herself that Wayne seemed to be aware of his company's inner workings and wasn't that much of a clueless idiot like she thought he was.
"But you surprised me today, Chizuru." Bruce said.
Chizuru didn't like that he called her by her name so freely but decided to humor him.
"In what way?"
"The fact that you came all the way here personally tells me that you're serious about this partnership. Not many CEOs would take that kind of initiative. I respect that."
She rolled her eyes and began to walk towards the building entrance, with Bruce following her.
"You give yourself too much credit, Wayne. I'm actually here for the KoF tournament as one of their sponsors. You were simply a detour on the way." she huffed.
This piqued Bruce's curiosity. He had read once that Kagura Enterprises hosted one of the previous tournaments and he wondered if she was maybe aware of the Penguin's motives, if he had any. The two were soon outside the building and Chizuru moved towards the taxi she had called for.
"Regardless, I'd like to make it up to you. To actually have a sit down. Say, maybe over dinner?" Bruce asked.
Chizuru paused and sharply turned towards him with a frown.
"Is this an attempt to add a notch on some preconceived imaginary belt of yours?" she asked almost threateningly.
Bruce chuckled and shook his head.
"Not at all. It's just business as you requested."
She pondered on the spot, she wasn't too fond of him but at the same time, she did want the partnership between their two companies to work. The strong financial backing of Wayne Tech would be all she needed to bring Kagura Enterprises back up in the ranks.
"There's restaurant called Dante's near where I'm staying. I assume you're familiar with it?" she asked.
Bruce simply nodded and she moved to get into the cab.
"8 PM, tonight. Don't keep me waiting." she stated firmly.
He grinned and gave her a thumbs up.
"You got it."
Without anything further, she seated herself and Bruce kept his eyes on the cab as it drove away.
He stood still behind her listening to the rhythmic clicks caused by her slender fingers dancing on the keyboard. All he could see in front of him was her smooth bright red hair in front of the glowing triple monitor setup she had and some video footage playing on the rightmost screen but that was enough to transfix him.
He didn't know why but he liked seeing like this, her working in her element, lost in her own world, alternating between keyboard presses and mouse clicks, and glancing from one monitor to another. He had to hold back a chuckle hearing her grunt in irritation and then later yawn. He imagined her expression right then and was sure if he walked in front of her, he would see that frown which he found adorable for some reason. Deciding to let his presence be known, he crept close enough behind her and covered her eyes.
"Guess who?"
She quickly yanked his hands away in startlement and spun her chair towards him, widening her green eyes which to him looked as vibrant as ever.
"Dick!? When did you get back?"
Dick Grayson leaned against the adjacent desk casually with a smile.
"Not too long ago. It's good to see you again, Barb."
Neither spoke for a while as the two just stared at each other, it was finally Barbara that broke the silence.
"No seriously, what are you doing here? Is Bludhaven going to be okay with you not there?"
"Bludhaven will be fine. Things have been quiet lately and besides, in case something does happen, I have someone watching over it in my absence."
Barbara immediately frowned and her face twisted in revulsion.
"Right. That Tarantula girl." she said with an icy voice.
Dick gulped and remembered the last time the two women were in the same room. Tarantula, aka Catalina Flores, is a vigilante he met in Bludhaven but unlike him, her methods were more extreme and fatal, a method he didn't approve of. But regardless, he found himself in a weird working relationship with her and even trusted her. But there were times when they found each other skirting the lines of their relationship and Batgirl, who was visiting at the time, happened to walk in during one of those moments. Needless to say, the two couldn't stand each other.
"Aaaaand changing the subject, what're you working on anyway?" asked Dick as he walked over to the right monitor and peered at the screen.
The monitor was displaying clips from previously telecasted footage of the King of Fighters tournament as well as candid footage of various fighters battling each other.
"Huh, I know you like a street brawl as much as the next guy and gal but I didn't know you were the spectating type."
Barbara rolled her eyes and gave an exasperated sigh.
"I'm not. This a project that Bruce has me working on, for that Andy Bogard case."
Dick frowned and turned towards her.
"How IS Bruce doing by the way?" he asked.
Barbara blinked at this, confused by where this question came from.
"Bruce? Well...um, he's Bruce."
"More 'Brucier' than usual?" the former Boy Wonder asked with a raised brow.
Barbara looked at him inquisitively.
"I don't THINK so. Why do you ask?"
Dick furrowed his brow and seemed lost in thought for a moment but then dismissed the whole thing with a smile and a wave of his hand.
"No reason. So this project of yours?"
Barbara didn't know what to make of Dick's strange behavior but then again, she was always aware of his tense relationship with his mentor and father figure and assumed that this was just his way of worrying.
"Daddy issues..." she mused to herself.
"Okay, so Bruce thinks the person who killed Andy was not only someone whom Andy was familiar with but was also possibly another fighter who participated in past KoF tournaments."
To visually help her explanation, she rapidly tapped the keys on the keyboard and the left monitor displayed a 3D render of the crime scene with crude polygon models representing the body and surrounding objects.
"Bruce took some detailed photos and collected data from the crime scene via his cowl lenses. Based on that plus the M.E report, we've worked out a simulation of the victim's last movements."
With a tap of a key, an animation of the victim in question played. While the polygon model was rough, the movement looked accurate. Based on blood splatter, footprints and scuffle marks, the simulation depicted the victim blocking, evading and occasionally striking back.
"It's not perfect mind you but as you can see, Andy was reacting to specific strikes and blows from his opponent."
"Which seems solidify the idea that he knew who his opponent was." added Dick with a nod.
The former Robin was honestly impressed with what Bruce and Barbara were able to accomplish but then again, they were the brightest minds he knew so it was a given.
Barbara nodded back at him and then gestured towards the right monitor.
"Exactly. So I figured that if I studied the movement and fighting styles of the other KoF participants and matched them up with our victim's..."
"You'd find out who his opponent was. Good work, Barb!" Dick complimented.
Barbara sighed and ran her fingers through her hair.
"I'm not sure about that. I don't have much to work with and it's going to take a while to get the data I need. The whole thing could be a waste of time and I'm starting to think I might be in over my head."
Dick seemed to mull over this for a moment and then, in a move that surprised Barbara, he dragged a tool over next to her and sat down with that familiar impish grin he always had.
"Then we better get started."
"Over there!" one of them yelled, pointing towards the fleeing boy.
With their target in sight the men gave chase, there were five of them, outnumbering the boy but he still kept evading them. He was nimble and agile like a monkey, vaulting and jumping over obstacles with ease. They had tried cutting him off and cornering him but somehow he was able to use everything in the environment and every little space to his advantage like it was natural to him.
He especially gave them trouble while bolting through a busy road, flipping over and from the hood of the cars and managing to separate the three men closer on his heels from the other two who lagged behind because of the traffic.
Throughout the pursuit, the boy intensified their frustration by taunting at them akanbe style and occasionally smacking his rear at them but eventually, when the chase brought them to a neighborhood playground, he seemed to be loosing steam and slowing down considerably as one of his pursuers as right behind him. But he wasn't done, he jump forward and pounced on the raised end of a see-saw, making the other end fly up and violently smack against the jaw of the man behind him, sending him to the ground.
"That little shit!" growled another pursuer further behind.
This was the last straw for the man and his frustration finally got the better of him as his whipped out his gun and fired! The boy cried out in pain and it seemed like he was tagged on the side of his arm. Another man, behind the one who fired, immediately grabbed at the gun in alarm.
"Are you out of your mind, Danny!? The boss says he wants the kid alive!"
"Aw Shut yer ass up, Ben! He IS alive ain't he!?"
Danny and Ben argued while the two who lagged behind finally caught up. Seeing an brief opportunity from the distraction, the boy picked himself up, ignored the burning sensation on his arm and used his good limbs to leap and climb the fire escape of a nearby apartment building. It didn't take long for the goon who was nursing his aching jaw to notice him.
"You morons! Can't ya see he's getting away again!"
Hearing their attention was back on him, the boy picked his pace and when he noticed an open window, he didn't hesitate to climb inside. Ben took note which window and floor he climbed into and grinned.
"Wait, I know this place. He's a trapped rat up there! Trent, go up the escape and follow him through the window. Rest of you guys, follow me." he ordered.
Inside that building within one of the top floors was the Sheridan residence, home of David Sheridan and his daughter Riko. It was calm inside, David was at the table reading his newspaper while Riko was lounging on the couch with a pair of headphones on, listening to that J-pop music which David didn't care for.
Sadly that calm was disrupted when the front door burst open and four men stormed inside, catching the father and daughter off-guard. Riko shrieked seeing another man climb through their window and froze seeing the intrusion in her home while her father immediately recognized the one of them.
"Ben!? What hell is meaning of this!? I already paid everything that I owed..."
Ben offhandedly socked David across the jaw and sent him to the ground.
"Shut-up!" he barked
"Dad!" cried Riko as she knelt by his side.
Ben and the others continued to rifle through the apartment, checking every corner and possible hiding spot but their search was proving to be fruitless and the frustration was beginning to mount on Ben.
"Where is he!?" he seethed.
"Where is who?" asked David, nursing his jaw.
Ben immediately turned towards the man and his daughter.
"Did you see a kid, a boy, run by here? Don't lie to me, Davey-boy!"
"I don't know what you're talking abou...!"
David was interrupted by Trent who finished his search.
"There's no sign of 'im."
"You idiot! The kid is bleeding, remember? There HAS to be a sign of him! Check everywhere!" barked Ben.
Trent turned towards the one door they had hadn't checked yet, it was closed and there wasn't any blood trail leading towards it but it seemed to be the only option left. Riko's eyes widened when she realised where he was heading.
"Whoa, hold up! That's my room! You can't just..."
But Trent already barged inside and Riko followed after him. The room was dark and messy with various manga and magazines scattered about as well as a sewing kit with a bunch of clothes pushed to one corner. But thing that grabbed Trent's attention was the walls which were adorned with nothing but posters and newspaper clippings of Batman and his partners.
"Great, a Bat fangirl." muttered Trent as he began to look under the bed.
It was while Trent was preoccupied when Riko noticed it: on the floor away from the bed was a spot of red. She approached the spot and peered at it and remembered what they said about this kid bleeding, wondering if she should point it out. But then before her eyes, a drop fell on top of it, making the spot bigger.
When Riko looked up, she quickly covered her mouth a gave a muffled shriek which caught Trent's attention but Riko immediately reacted by turning and coughing while acting innocent, making also sure to conceal the blood spot with her foot. Trent rolled his eyes and as he went to check her closet, Riko looked upwards to see him: he was clinging to the ceiling like how a ninja would, ignoring the pain and the wetness from the trailing blood on his arm. When the girl spotted him, he thought he was done for but for some reason she covered for him, he didn't know why she did it but he felt grateful for it.
Trent returned to living room to report that his search had been fruitless and Riko followed him silently before standing next to her father who had already picked himself up.
"Damn it! The boss is not going to be happy about this!" cursed Ben who kicked a chair in frustration.
In agitation, Ben turned to David and Riko and pointed at both of them.
"Neither of you saw nuthin! Our business is square Davey-boy but if I find out you've been holding out on me, I'm gonna hafta pay you another visit, got that?"
With that threat, Ben and the other four goons unceremoniously left the ransacked abode.
"Goddamn punks! Haven't they taken enough from me!?" spat David.
Riko stayed with her father to check if he was okay and luckily his jaw only smarted and nothing more. After a while she returned to her room, making sure to close the door. The boy was now sitting on the floor with his back to the wall, clutching his wounded arm. Riko turned the lights on which made him flinch and only now got a good look at him.
He looked Japanese like her, short with dark brown eyes and his hair was slicked back but pointed upwards like the crest of a cardinal or blue jay but with a distinctive cowlick. He wore a grey colored gi with the pants torn at his knees, red guards on his arms and feet, a long red scarf and what looked like a kendo stick strapped to his back.
"We better get that arm looked at." she said as she fetched a medical kit from under the bed.
As she approached him, she could see the nervousness and apprehension in his eyes.
"Don't worry about those guys." she assured. "They should be long gone by now."
The boy nodded and began to relax, convinced that the girl only wishes to help. He bowed as much as he could from his position.
"Domo Arigatou. I mean...Thank you."
"Heh, your english is pretty good." she snickered.
"My sensei taught me but I'm still not that good."
She began to work on cleaning the wound but the boy struggled and yelp as she tried to swab it with disinfectant. She first chided him, telling him to hold still and then tried to get his mind of the stinging sensation by asking him about his sensei but then dropped the subject when she saw his downcast expression.
"It's just a graze." she finally told him. "Nothing a little patch job can't fix."
"Are you a doctor?"
"Nah, but a lot of us around here know how to treat a gunshot wound which, believe it or not, is kinda mandatory."
He was inwardly bewildered that he was in such a dangerous city. His upbringing in the mountains made him unaccustomed to city life as it is, let alone one in a foreign country and he was beginning to miss his rural life in Japan already.
"So how's you get mixed up with Ben and his gang anyway?" she asked.
"Who?"
"The guys looking for you?"
Instinctively his hands drifted towards his left pocket until he consciously held it still. He may not be exactly the sharpest tool in the shed but he had a good idea why they were after him but he couldn't tell her. He fought back the tears that threatened to prick his eyes as the memories of his master's last words began to resurface and his mind was awash with anguish and confusion because he still wasn't clear on what he was supposed to do with what was given to him.
"I dunno what they want with me." he lied. "You know them?"
Riko sighed and nodded.
"My dad does. They come 'collecting' from time to time, sometimes far more than what my dad owes him. We gave them almost everything and let's just say I'm not going to college anytime soon."
He felt his insides prick with guilt, these people were being bullied at a constant basis and him coming here only made things worse for them. He gritted his teeth and clinched his fists, wishing he could do something to help them but despite his fighting abilities, he couldn't risk getting caught and he still had a promise to keep.
"Gomen, I mean sorry...about all this." he said sadly.
She shook her head and smiled.
"Don't be, you didn't do anything wrong. It could've been much worse and besides, they're just lucky that they're under Batman's radar right now."
"Bat...man?"
"You don't know?"
Riko was astonished that he was unaware of the Batman but then again, he was obviously a foreigner and seemed to be the type who wouldn't pay attention to such things so it was understandable. She pointed towards the big poster that was above her bed's headboard.
"THAT'S Batman."
The boy picked himself up and approached near the poster, with Riko following behind. He paused and looked over the intimidating figure, curious about the strange costume he wore.
"Believe me: if he was around, he would've sent those guys packing." Riko chimed.
"Is he a fighter?" he asked looking back at her.
Riko flashed a proud grin.
"Hell yeah he is! The best! He's the Dark Knight, Gotham's protector and the baddest mofo in town!"
The boy looked back at the poster with marvel and awe.
"Sugoooi...and them?" he asked while pointing at the adjacent posters which were of two similarly costumed individuals.
"They're his allies who help him out when he needs it."
She first points to the one with blue and black costume with the wing-like domino mask.
"That's Nightwing, he mostly patrols Bludhaven but he comes here sometimes." and then, with a dreamy sigh, she points to the red haired girl with the purple and black bat-themed costume with a yellow bat emblem on her chest. "And that's Batgirl, she's so awesome!"
The young ninja didn't notice how Riko's eyes sparkled and her cheeks reddened while gazing at her idol and girl-crush. Instead, he found himself becoming more fascinated and enamored by these heroes on the girl's pasted gallery.
"Sugoi! And who's that?"
He pointed to a newspaper clipping that had a candid photo of Batman accompanied by a young boy wearing a red and green costume with a R symbol on his left breast, black and yellow cape and a black mask. Riko's expression fell to a somber one at the sight of it.
"That Robin, the Boy Wonder. He was Batman's closest partner."
"Was?" the boy asked, noticing the change in her demeanor.
"Well, he's not around anymore. Some say that he grew up to become Nightwing but that can't be because that picture was taken after Nightwing showed up. Most likely...he died."
He was at a loss of words after hearing that and for while there was a period of silence between the two until he turned around and spoke.
"Hey, can I ask something,...miss...?"
He trailed off not knowing how to address her and his grasp of english failing him. Riko rolled her eyes and put her hands on her hips, looking miffed.
"Oh for Pete's sake! I have a name! It's Riko."
He reeled back startled and then began to bow profusely.
"Hai! I mean, yes. M-my name is Hokotumaru."
She chuckled at his antics and even he joined her in the momentary laughter, both being glad that they were now familiar with each other.
"Riko-san, you said Batman is a protector so why isn't he protecting you?"
Riko blushed and was touched that the young ninja was showing so much concern for her. She gave a rueful smile while shaking her head before answering.
"Because he's just one guy. This city is rotten to it's core and there's only so much he can do, he's too busy going after the big fishes to worry about small fry like Ben."
Silence again fell between them until Riko moved closer towards the clipping and gazed at it.
"Come to think of it, Batman hasn't been the same without him, Robin. Sure, he has Nightwing and Batgirl but it's not the Dynamic Duo of yore. Fighting alone in the darkness, makes you loose sight of things, y'know? I think he NEEDS someone like Robin, someone to bring the light."
Hokotumaru tentatively touched at the object in his pocket as he was lost in thought. Terry and his "big sister" Mai came to his mind and he wanted to contact them but didn't know how, he didn't have a phone nor did he know how to use one but on the other hand, his master insisted that their time in Gotham was to be a secret and he wanted to honor his wishes. If this Batman was supposed to be this city's protector then perhaps he can be trustworthy.
Ideas began to form in Hokotumaru's head, ideas that honestly made him nervous but he decided he was going to follow it.
"Riko-san, do you know where I can find him?"
"Heh, if only I knew that. He'd only show if there was some REAL trouble. Why? You got something in mind?"
The interior of Dante's was pretty much like what one would expect from a five star restaurant. Surrounded by other occupied tables and the chatter of patrons, was seated Bruce and Chizuru, the former having surprisingly arrived on time.
Chizuru discovered Dante's the previous night when she arrived in Gotham and she found the classy ambiance and food much to her liking, preferring it to the restaurants at the Iceberg Grande where she was currently staying. Bruce learned all this from the conversation he had engaged with her since the two of them were seated, much to her chagrin; they were supposed to be talking business, not idle chit chat.
"I gotta ask Chizuru, Why did you insist on a meeting with me personally? Wasn't Lucius acting on my behalf enough?" Bruce finally asked.
She's still annoyed that he used her name so freely but figured it was too late to correct him. Instead, she let out a breath and looked him directly in the eye.
"I sensed you would ask me this but I suppose it's a fair enough question."
She then took a sip of her drink before continuing.
"Like yourself, I come from a powerful and influential family but that alone isn't enough in the ruthless male-dominated business world. I don't expect you of all people to understand, but I believe a ship is only as strong as the person at the helm. My firm wouldn't be what it is if not for my inner strength, foresight and my abilities to read people. Meeting you was our way of truly knowing if Wayne Industries is an ally worth having."
She expected him to be offended and outraged by her words but he wasn't. He leaned forward and interlocked his fingers as his blue eyes locked with her charcoal ones. Though she didn't show it, Chizuru felt a little nervous. It seemed like he was trying to gauge her as much as she was trying to do the same with him.
"What exactly do you mean by 'reading people'?"
Chizuru was caught a little off guard by the question, not expecting him to inquire about that of all things.
"It is as I said. Identifying who to should be allied or defeated is key to building an empire. I judge every person I meet by their being, their nature and their path. Be they client or partner, I prefer to avoid doing business with those who are weak or have sinister natures."
"And you wanted to judge and see if I was any one of those things...through just one meeting?" he asked with an amused smile.
She frowned and wasn't pleased with how he took her lightly.
"One meeting is enough. Our ways are steeped in traditions, You wouldn't understand with your western mind-set."
Bruce nonchalantly took a bite of his food and swallowed before speaking.
"What wouldn't I understand? That you're a miko from the fabled Yata clan?"
Chizuru's eyes immediately widened and her jaw dropped.
"How did you know about that!?"
"I did my homework." He said with a coy smile before taking a sip of water.
When Bruce had first heard that the King of Fighters Tournament was going to hosted in Gotham, he made it a point to find everything about it's history and the reason behind Cobblepot's sudden interest. The information wasn't obtained easily but he had acquainted himself with the background of various fighters as well as particularly the late Rugal Bernstein and the NESTS cartel. It was through this research that he had stumbled upon the legend of Orochi and the three clans who defeated and sealed it away. But honestly, that's all he thought it was: a legend.
Bruce continued to speak after gulping his water.
"But you're not just any miko, you're THE miko. Untold spiritual powers. I'm assuming the 'reading' that you do is some kind of divination, your associates are probably trained in the same way since they too insisted on meeting me."
Chizuru blinked and peered at the man in front of her. He seemed to have challenged whatever preconceived notions she had about him and couldn't help but admit to herself that she was impressed that he was able to uncover such information. But she kept her demeanor calm; just because he proved he wasn't oblivious doesn't mean she should let her guard down, in fact this revelation only indicates that he might be dangerous. She felt like the two of them were playing a game of poker, they were trying to assess the other without revealing anything and she needed to play her cards right.
"I'm surprised, Mister Wayne. I was under the impression you wouldn't believe such concepts."
Bruce simply shrugged in response.
"This is Gotham, stranger things have happened. Also, I have heard and seen things while traveling abroad. So how does it work exactly? Is it like telepathy or something?"
Chizuru shook her head, her long black hair and pearl earrings swaying slightly.
"Nothing of the sort. My attendants have their own methods but my spiritual training has allowed my inner eye to remain open and innate. Naturally, I am limited to how much I can see but appropriate duration and proximity can help with clearer visions."
"In other words?"
"The longer and closer I am to someone, the better I'll KNOW the person."
"I think that goes without saying." said Bruce with a knowing smirk.
A second later, Chizuru realized what she just said and blushed.
"I-It's nothing like that!" she protested.
Bruce chuckled at her flustered behavior and gave a good natured smile.
"Relax, I understand. I've researched much about the Yata clan and the ways of the Miko but there's something I always wondered about. Is it necessary for you to be, um...?" Bruce trailed off.
"To be what?"
"Celibate."
Her face immediately turned red at this. She narrowed her eyes and clinched her fists, her patience already beginning to thin.
"I hardly see how this topic is relevant, Mister Wayne! Need I remind you that we're supposed to be discussing business."
The woman's ire didn't seem to phase Bruce as he simply shook his head.
"I was only curious, that's all. Besides, you told me the whole point of meeting me personally was to know what kind of person I am."
It was then when Chizuru smirked with confidence and crossed her arms while giving a short chuckle.
"I've already read enough to know what kind of person you are." she said triumphantly.
"Really?" asked Bruce with a raised brow, his voice laced with doubt.
Chizuru, with her arms still crossed, closed her eyes in an almost meditative state.
"Perhaps I don't know everything about you but I feel like I know enough."
"So what DO you know about me?"
As if on cue, her eyes opened and her charcoal orbs fixed intensely on his blue ones.
"That you're not a genuine man, Mister Wayne."
Bruce looked taken aback and Chizuru held back a victorious sneer as she continued.
"This image you project of yourself as a clueless playboy is a farce. A kind of smokescreen you use to hide the real you, I don't know the reason but it's probably related to your child hood trauma."
His brows immediately arched up at this and she nodded.
"That's right, I too did my homework. And I..."
It was only for a brief moment but Bruce perceived a great pain in her eyes as she fleetingly clutched the sleeves of her coat. It certainly aroused his curiosity.
"...I would sympathize but your subsequent actions have left me in doubt. Merely a year later you disappeared and it is said that you spent the remainder of your childhood as a vagabond and then returned ten years later as a young upstart seeking to reclaim his company..."
"This is what you uncovered with your clairvoyance? Sorry if I sound belittling but this information is easily available to the public, you could've learned about that without a meeting." Bruce interrupted.
Chizuru simply nodded.
"I have but as I've said earlier, this persona you take on when you're outside your home, it's like a shield or a mask. But it's also an indulgence."
"An indulgence?" he asked with surprise.
"Every person needs some kind of comfort, some kind of pleasure, whatever the source. You never smoke nor drink, you've even ordered a bottle of vine but I see that you've barely taken a sip. But the women you've taken to bed as your playboy persona, you think it's to maintain an appearance but it's more than that. No, it's not just some physical momentary release for you, you crave intimacy."
Bruce reeled at this proclamation. He had engaged in sexual vices with various women but never gave them any thought and just assumed it was a urge to quickly satisfy, the relationships he was in never meant anything and was always intended to be temporary, plus it would be fodder for the gossip mongers who would unknowingly cement his persona. It never once occurred to him that he was craving something more. Seven years in Gotham, dealing with the horrors of murder, rape and all kinds of evil; was all that time with those women some kind of solace for him? From the slow eroding of his soul?
"You've never pursued a meaningful relationship because you're afraid to but at the same time you long to fill this void inside you but you can't because you depend on it. You depend on this...thing that you're hiding!" Chizuru clutched her sleeves and shuddered. "I sense so much violence, rage and pain. There's a great darkness inside of you...and it frightens me."
A few table away sat a lone woman who had her eyes trained on the two of them like a hawk. It felt awkward for her to be seated alone like this but her job was to watch him without drawing any attention to herself.
Samantha particularly had her eyes on that Kagura woman, checking to see if she was doing anything suspicious. Something about her bothered her and she couldn't put her finger on it. The bodyguard bit her tongue and internally chided herself, why was she getting so worked up? She had seen Bruce with plenty of other women and even seen him make out with a few (though she had to make sure they weren't carrying any concealed weapons) and wasn't bothered in the least, so why did Chizuru irk her so much?
A little voice inside her responded that maybe it was because unlike those other women, he seems to really like this one.
"Hey there."
Samantha was snapped out her thoughts and noticed a young man with brown hair standing across her at the table, he was obviously not a waiter. She became angry with herself for letting her attention wander like that and not noticing that someone approached her, such a mistake from her was unheard of.
"I couldn't help but notice you sitting here all by your lonesome which a pretty girl like you shouldn't be doing. Are you expecting somebody?" he asked, putting on his most charming grin.
She tried looking past him to keep her eyes on her client and could feel her irritation mounting because him blocking the way.
"No, I'm not expecting anyone. Can you please leave?" she said.
Confused, the man turned around and when he spotted what she trying to look at, his eyes widened in surprise.
"Oooh, wait. You're spying on Bruce Wayne and his date! Are you, like, a jealous ex-girlfriend or something?"
"No!"
She immediately bit her tongue realizing that she couldn't tell him she was a PPO, it went against the first rule of being one.
"I mean, yes! Please go away." she said quickly.
Eventually he got the message and left Samantha to her 'duties'. Resuming her watch, she noticed that both Bruce and Chizuru seemed to have ceased their conversation and ate silently with a sober atmosphere around them. She began to wonder if something had happened between them.
TBC
Chapter 3: Opening Night
Notes:
Yes mah bois, I'm FINALLY updating one of my old stories!
So here's the thing: I kinda got over ambitious with this story by trying to introduce too many characters. Then I lost interest and had trouble getting back into it. I was debating for a long time whether or not to rewrite the whole thing, even thinking about scrapping the whole 'Tournament' aspect, but most of the story beats I want are already there.
So I decided, ah screw it! Let's just push on.
So I'm scrapping a lot of my previous ideas and going forward, there's going to be a lot less focus on the others characters and more focus on Bruce and his harem. So I apologize if my writing seems all over the place.
Again, sorry for the long hiatus.
Chapter Text
Samantha stood behind him with an umbrella, feeling it best that she allowed him his space. She was acquainted with his past and Alfred informed her of his annual routine on the anniversary of his parent's murder but she still felt like she was intruding on something sacred. She frowned to herself for thinking such things. Bruce Wayne was just a client to her, an assignment, a mission. She had no reason to sympathize. There were many orphans and many tragedies in this world, these weren't new concepts and her experience taught her that.
But when she saw him in that state, she couldn't help but be reminded of her own despair; the memories of her village and her own blood soaked hands.
"Let's go, Samantha." Bruce suddenly said.
She blinked as her thoughts were interrupted.
"What?"
"There's no need to hold back your schedule. The opening party for the Iceberg Grande is tonight so I'm sure you have your work cut out for you."
"You don't need to be concerned, Mister Wayne. We can be here as long as you like. And besides, I'll be taking the day off."
Bruce's brows raised and then he turned to face her with a curious gaze.
"Today of all days? On the eve of a very public event? Aren't you worried that someone is going to jump me at the party or something?"
Uncharacteristic of her, Samantha's lips curled slightly as she shook her head.
"I'll have a stand-in prepped for tonight. I'd oversee everything myself but I can't tonight. I have a family emergency."
"You have family?"
His question came off sounding more astonished than he intended. Bruce bit his tongue and admonished himself. Of course she has family! What was he thinking? Not everyone was lonesome and miserable like him.
"I'm sorry. It was a stupid questio-"
"No, it's alright." Samantha interrupted. "It's my...my father, he's been sick lately and I..."
She trailed off but Bruce got the point, he knew that she was a woman of few words.
"I understand. Family is important." Bruce said as he turned back towards the laid roses.
For a minute, there was only silence and the slow pitter patter of raindrops that seemed to bring a slight comfort despite the gloom where it originated from.
"You know, I..." Bruce suddenly spoke, his voice sounding a little hoarse. "I've been thinking about what Chizuru told me last night."
His back was turned to her, so he didn't see Samantha flashing him a curious look.
"You mean Miss Kagura? During your meeting?"
"Yes. She said that my womanizing lifestyle, all these women I've dated, taken to bed, and then left were just my way of seeking comfort, to lose myself with someone. Heh, It's funny. I never thought of it that way before."
Samantha balked and became more confused as ever. Why was he telling her all this? She was just a woman from the army, she didn't know anything about relationships! She was sure if her teammates were here with right now, seeing the awkward situation she was put in, they'd be laughing at her expense. Her thoughts about them immediately ceased when Bruce turned around to face her. He looked so...weary.
"I dunno Samantha." he sighed. "I thought it was all a charade. That it was just something for people to talk about until it becomes yesterday's news tomorrow. But now I'm thinking that maybe this whole time I was pretending for myself."
"For yourself?" Samantha asked.
"I was pretending to have something I can never have."
He said this as if it was an alien concept he had now realized.
"I mean, after my parents...after I left and returned to Gotham I thought it would just be me. But then I adopted Richard, let people get close, allowed myself to get close and then I pushed them away and..."
Bruce palmed his head and laughed in disbelief. He was always a man who prided himself on having a sound mind and keeping his emotions in check but for the first time, it felt like he was rambling.
"Jeez! I don't even know what I'm saying!" he chuckled. "It's just that...sometimes I wonder if it is my destiny to be alone."
"Don't blame yourself. Destiny? Pah! Nonsense! Make your own fate!"
Samantha's eyes widened as she remembered the voice who said that to her and then she focused her gaze on her client. She knew she wasn't the type to freely express her opinions; most of what came out of her mouth was the mission and nothing but the mission. But when she saw him, she realized that maybe he was hurting and was as confused as she once was.
She was supposed to look out for him. Maybe...just this once, she should try not being a soldier and just be...someone who's there for him...like a friend?
"Mister Wayne..." she began to speak. "I'm hardly someone you can ask for advice about stuff like this. I don't have much experience on the matter but I can say that I'm no stranger to tragedy and loneliness."
Bruce was locked on her as she continued to talk.
"Once, I found myself in a dark place and I too wondered about my own destiny but then someone told me that there was no such thing and I had to make my own fate. Also, I had comrades to back me up, who helped pull me out of that darkness. You should depend on your own for the same."
"And what about us?" Bruce asked. "Do you consider us comrades?"
Surprisingly, she smiled a little.
"You're my client and it's my job to protect you. I guess technically we are."
For a moment they stared at each other but it was quickly interrupted when a sudden gust of wind funneled through the alleyway and blew through both of them.
Samantha yelped as the umbrella was tugged away from her hands and was pushed upwards. Bruce figured that the overhead cables and AC compressors must've heated the air enough to create an updraft...either that or some cosmic force was playing a prank on them. His speculation was beginning to lean towards the latter because, as if to taunt them, the umbrella soared up, stalled and then floated down innocently till it snagged on one of the cables above. He briefly wondered if the Penguin had problems like this.
"Well, that's that." he said with a shrug while looking incredulously upwards. "I guess we'll stop over at the nearest Shreck's to get another..."
He trailed off when he noticed his bodyguard standing on a pair of trashcans against the brick wall and using her raised foot to find a foothold.
"What are you doing?" he asked.
"Retrieving the target." she simply said.
Bruce's brows raised. The Target? Did she mean the umbrella? Was she in one of her "modes" where she treated every mundane and unnecessary task as a military operation.
"Samantha, that isn't necessary! I can afford to get a little wet and buy another one."
"That's not the point." she said, already gaining vertical ground. "If you went out there with your head exposed, you'd be an easy target for a sniper."
Bruce balked at her.
"Are you serious?"
"Lack of vigilance can get you killed on the battlefield, Mister Wayne."
He rolled his eyes in annoyance. He should know, he's the goddamned Batman! He could write a book about vigilance but as much as he appreciated her army discipline, the woman was taking her military training a little too far.
"Do you even know what you're doing?" he asked in exasperation.
By now Samantha was already halfway up the wall.
"Of course I do." she called out, grunting as she pulled herself further up. "I've done drills like this in the barracks every morning."
"In a skirt suit?"
She chose not to respond but she internally admitted that he had a point. She was supposed to look inconspicuous but what she wouldn't give right now to be back in her usual combat boots and not these damn heels.
"This is so annoying..." she thought with a frown.
She wasn't the only one who felt awkward. After grabbing hold of the nearby pipe and leveraging her leg to push herself upwards, her skirt hiked up a little without her knowledge. Bruce immediately averted his eyes but it was too late, he got a partial view of her black panties and her firm butt.
He cleared his throat tried direct his attention elsewhere. It was only an glance but despite him trying consciously not to, his brain was already at work recalling the image and then focusing and enhancing every detail. He became painfully aware of the lacey lining of the panties, something he never expected her to wear, and the firm musculature of her rump and thigh, indicating the strength and fitness of her lower side. Sometimes he cursed himself for having such an analytical mind.
It was at that point when he heard her voice.
"Target in sight. Commencing extraction."
"Be careful up there!" he called out while attempting to snuff his arousal.
"Almost got it...whoa!"
Bruce reacted immediately at her voice and saw her loose her grip and fall.
"Samantha!"
She twisted her body in mid-air in an attempt to land with her limbs but before she hit the ground, he managed to intercept and catch her. They would've both tumbled to the ground if he didn't place a single foot back that kept them up.
"Are you all right?" he asked worriedly as he lowered her down.
"Yes. I..."
She trailed off as her light blue eyes met his darker ones and the two of them froze in place with their hands still gripped on each other's arms. Bruce asked himself how long has he known her? Four months? Five? It felt like it was longer but this was the first time he actually took a moment to LOOK at her. The way the water droplets rolled down, like a loving caress, over her sun-kissed skin; outlining her visible muscles and leaving to Bruce's imagination how tone and fit she was. There were some on her hair and he noticed that her hair seemed bluer than usual, he wasn't quite sure.
That rain moisture was even over her dark pink lips, which were parted and allowed her soft breaths. It called out to him, daring him to taste it, to taste her.
Bruce's resolve broke and he answered.
He surged forward crashed his lips on to hers. She reacted as he expected she would; her eyes popped wide open in shock as she muffled a confused yelp. Quickly her hands jumped to his chest and pushed herself off, her lips released from the suction from his kiss with an audible smack and a panicked blush spread across her face.
"Mister Wayne! What are you doing!?"
This should've been the part where it ended, where he gave a half-assed apology or play up his wolfish reputation and expect a lawsuit later but not this time. With his hands on her shoulder, he kissed her again with near desperation. Her protests were muffled again and her thoughts went erratic, she didn't understand what was going on; she could easily maneuver out of his grasp and knock him down, break one of his arms or both and three months ago she would've done that, maybe even last month...but now she found the edges of her eyes begin to moisten and close as her muffles slowly turn to moans.
Bruce took that as a cue and walked her back until her back was pressed against the brick wall, his hands had already moved to her back and waist as their lips moved against each other's in unison. He took it a step further when his left hand trailed down below her skirt felt up her thigh, admiring it's firmness. This action brought a light purr to her throat as she allowed him to press his body closer to the point where her D-cup breasts eagerly pressed against his chest.
But then she gasped in his mouth when he took it another step further by sliding his hand into her panties and tracing a finger along the crack of her ass.
Her eyes opened at the sensation and to her surprise, she felt his tongue attempt to enter her mouth. It didn't go all the way in but stayed at her jaw, probably wondering if she was going to shut the door on him but instead her own tongue peeked to greet his; tentatively touching, licking and tasting each other. Bruce could tell that she was definitely an army girl, from her taste to the slight scent of machine oil, it was a flavor that at the moment he couldn't get enough of.
To his dismay she pulled her lips away from his again, her cheeks rosy, her breathing a little ragged and her heart racing.
"Mister Wayne, we can't..." she called out feebly.
"Don't say we can't." Bruce whispered, his voice beginning to hoarsen. "Just say 'No' and tell me you don't want this as much as I do. Because as much as my better judgment is screaming at me to stop, I don't think I want to."
Fear began to grip her as he neared his lips towards hers again. It wasn't him that she was afraid of, what scared her was that she wasn't sure if she wanted him to stop either.
"Mister Wayne?"
It was the sound of the familiar voice that finally drove an invisible wedge between the two and prompted Bruce to quickly put himself a sizable distance from her. To say the least, neither of them expected to see Chizuru Kagura standing there with a transparent umbrella, looking as surprised as they did.
Samantha quickly recovered from her stupor and fetched the umbrella which she was trying to retrieve from the ground.
"I-I tripped and Mister Wayne caught me so, um, Situation is normal. All clear!" she reported stiffly.
"I...see." Chizuru responded with wary bewilderment.
Bruce coughed awkwardly at first but he was certainly better at playing it cool than Samantha was.
"It's good to see you again, Chizuru but what are you doing in a place like this?"
"I was just..." Chizuru trailed off as she looked around her surroundings.
"This place..." she said with awe as she approached the spot where Bruce laid the roses. "This is where it happened, isn't it?"
To Bruce's surprise, Chizuru closed her umbrella, joined her palms and began whispering out a Shinto prayer. He didn't expect this kind of gesture from her and couldn't help but feel touched. When she was done, she turned back to him.
"It's normally for the soul's passage into the next life but it can also be used to wish them peace and well-being." she explained and then her expression turned guilty.
"I apologise if my actions seem imprudent, I know that I'm intruding on a personal private moment."
"Oh." Bruce said at first.
For a second in a lapse of logic, Bruce thought she was talking about what happened a moment ago between him and Samantha before harshly correcting himself.
"Um, no, you don't have to feel that way. I actually appreciate the gesture. Really."
Chizuru's cherry lips curled in a small grateful smile. Bruce noted that her behavior seemed different compared to yesterday, she was being nicer to him and he wondered why.
"Where you stopping somewhere on the way?" asked Bruce.
She shook her head.
"No. I just had finished taking care some business and was on my way back to my hotel when I decided to take a short stroll."
"In this weather?"
Chizuru glanced downwards, her cheeks tinged in embarrassment as she twiddled with her fingers. Bruce already found her 'strict school teacher' personality endearing but he can't say he didn't like this cute side of her either.
"I...I don't what else to say other than I just felt like it." she said bashfully.
"You took a cab here, right? I remember hearing you say you're staying at Oswald Cobblepot's new hotel. That's on the other side of town."
The Yata heiress nodded with a smile.
"That's very sharp of you, Mister Wayne. Yes, it is as you say."
"Do you want a lift back?"
Her eyes widened as she staggered in surprise.
"I couldn't! You have your own business and-"
"Chizuru..."
Hearing him call her name made her pause and strangely, it didn't seem to bother like it did last time. She locked her eyes with his and could feel the intensity behind them.
"I insist. It wouldn't seem right if I didn't." he said.
Chizuru's lips parted slightly as a blush graced her cheeks, her brows then knitted together in thought until she finally nodded.
"Alright."
Samantha meanwhile, only stood a distance away from the two in silence. There didn't seem to be a reaction on her face as she looked on.
And her expression didn't seem to change as she sat at the driver seat of the limo. This didn't go unnoticed by Bruce at it only made the silence during the ride even more awkward. Chizuru sat next to him in deep thought like she was trying to figure out what to say and in the meantime, Bruce was berating himself about what happened earlier with Samantha.
She was probably going to hand in her resignation later and there would be accusations of which he would have no defense because he felt he really did mess up this time. As futile as it seemed, the only thing he could do was apologize. But how...?
"I think I owe you an apology, Mister Wayne."
Bruce blinked and then realized that it was Chizuru who spoke.
"About last night." she clarified. "I've said some insensitive things and perhaps I went a little too far in my judgment."
Bruce didn't seem to react at first, he was still for a moment until he shrugged with indifference.
"Well, it's not like you were wrong about what you said." he said.
"Maybe but I was being a hypocrite. I never considered..."
She trailed off and Bruce looked at her curiously. Never considered what?
"Maki." she suddenly said. "She was my twin...my onee-san. I was only twelve when I lost her."
"How did she-?"
"Murdered."
Bruce froze up tensely.
"So you see, I know what it can do to someone, having a loved one stolen from you. Even after avenging her death, nothing changed. The pain never goes away, does it?" she asked with a morose tone.
He remain quiet for a few seconds before suddenly changing the subject.
"You know, regarding what you said last night: there was one thing that you were wrong about."
"What's that?" Chizuru asked.
"You said I never pursued a meaningful relationship. That's not true. Well, maybe not at first but there was someone. Despite the complications between us, we had plans for the long run. To settle down, start a family...change our lives for the better."
"What happened?"
Bruce didn't say anything for a while, the memory of her death continued to haunt him even till this day.
"It...it didn't work out." he said.
He recalled that after her, he thought he wouldn't allow himself to be close to another woman but ironically the opposite happened. He wondered if he should feel guilty.
As if she knew what he was thinking, Chizuru placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.
"That doesn't mean you should stop. There's nothing wrong with pursuing happiness, Bruce."
Her eyes widened and she withdrew her hand with a blush.
"I-I mean Mister Wa-"
"You know you don't have to be formal with me, Chizuru." Bruce chuckled.
Chizuru relaxed and unexpectedly uttered something that sounded like a mix between a hum and a giggle. It seemed that it was silently decided that the two of them were on first name basis.
"Just asking but are you in a hurry to get back?" Bruce asked.
"Not really. The only plans I have the hotel's opening party. I assume you'll be there?"
Bruce nodded with a smile.
"I will. In the meantime, do you want to join me for some coffee? There's this place I know down the road. Maybe it's not your style but there's nothing like a Cup o' Joe on a rainy day."
She returned the smile and spoke softly.
"I'd like that."
Although Samantha kept her eyes on the road, she noticed that she was holding the wheel a little too tightly.
Night had fallen and the exterior of the Iceberg Grande looked lit up and lively, wall washer lights painted the surface of the building in an assortment of colors and the search lights in front of the entrance waved in the night sky. Although the hotel had taken guests and was semi-operational, it was only now that it was officially open to the public; for tonight was not only the hotel's grand opening but also the opening party for the new King of Fighters tournament. All invited participating fighters were said to attend and as expected, it was a media frenzy.
The inside was just as lively: there were people already flooding into the casino ready to try their luck with the slot machines, roulette wheels and black jack dealers but the center of the media attention was inside the neighboring nightclub where the party was well underway.
Benimaru would normally enjoy the atmosphere, the music was fire and not too loud, the lighting was perfect and there were many beautiful women present for him to woo but there was someone among the crowd who caught his attention and immediately got him heated. He thought he was mistaken at first when he saw him but there no denying who it was.
"Wha!? What's HE doing here!?" Beni exclaimed, reeling back.
Kyo and Shingo couldn't help but smile seeing who it was.
"Heh, I guess Goro-san decided to show up after all." chuckled Shingo.
"Let's go say hi." said Kyo as he motioned his teammates to follow him.
The man standing amongst the crowd was indeed Goro Daimon. Standing at 6'8", he was a sturdy giant of a man with eyes that always appear to be closed but despite his intimidating appearance, Kyo and friends knew him well enough to know that he was a friendly and light-hearted person. However, that didn't mean he wasn't a deadly combatant in the ring and woe betide his opponent when he decides to open those eyes.
Goro turned hearing his name called then flashed a cheesy grin while waving back at his friends.
"Hey you guys!"
Benimaru didn't waste time getting into his face.
"Don't 'Hey-you-guys' me! What are you doing here?! I thought you said you were too busy training those apprentices of yours."
Sturdy as a rock as always, Goro didn't seem bothered by Beni's antics and gestured to the over hanging banners that bore the KoF logo.
"Well, this is what I was training them for. No better opportunity to see the results of my teaching than for both of them to enter this competition as a team."
"Both of them?" asked Kyo. "Then I assume you have two apprentices, who's the third member of the team?"
The giant judoka flashed that cheesy grin again and jabbed a thumb to his chest.
"Me of course, You're looking at the newly formed 'Team Daimon'!"
"You're competing against us!? You Traitor!" Benimaru balked.
Goro scratched the side of his head sheepishly.
"Hmm, Sorry I never told you guys. Must've slipped my mind."
But then the judoka leaned forward a bit. Although his eyes still appeared to be closed, there was a lot of intensity behind them and despite his neutral expression, the Team Japan trio knew what he said next would be with absolute seriousness.
"But I will say this: Although I'm doing this mostly for my students, I'm also doing this for the honor of my school. Which means I'll be fighting for keeps so watch yourselves."
Beni and Shingo gulped at thought of facing Goro when he was at hundred percent; Goro at hundred percent was a very scary Goro and was bound to be a painful experience. Kyo however smirked and raised an ignited fist.
"I wouldn't have it any other way. But I gotta warn you, I'm a lot stronger since the last time we fought." he said confidently and Goro couldn't be more pleased.
"So where are your students now, Goro-san?" asked Shingo.
"Oh yeah, you guys never met."
Goro swiveled his head to look around the venue, trying to spot them.
"They're around here somewhere, let me call for them."
After saying so, Goro slapped his two large palms together creating a smack loud enough to cut through the music and alert some people nearby
"Kochi Koi!" He bellowed.
"Ah! Hai, sensei!" responded a pair of simultaneous voices as two individuals raced to their master's side and stood nervously erect.
Shingo grimaced while Kyo chuckled nervously, they both knew that Goro could be a rough teacher at times and could imagine that his idea of putting his two students through their paces was more like putting them through the wringer. Beni meanwhile, peered at the two apprentices.
They were both young girls, probably sixteen to seventeen of age. The one to the left of Goro had brown eyes and medium length brown hair where a portion on the side of her head was tied into a ponytail, while the one to right was more slender looking, had almond shaped brown eyes and short black hair.
"Guys, meet Ryoko Izumo and Sonia Sato." he gestured.
Beni didn't waste any time smoothening his hair and attempt to use his charms.
"Oh my! Pardon me but had I known Goro had taken such charming beautiful flowers under his wing, I'd be more receptive about him competing against us."
Nikaido words only resulted in Ryoko and Sonia glancing at each other with bewilderment.
"Don't mind him, girls. He's always like that." Goro said to his pupils while shaking his head.
The rest of Team Japan exchanged hellos with the judokas in training and settled in a casual conversation. Through the talks, Kyo and the others got a feel for the kind of personalities the two had and learnt that Ryoko was quite rambunctious while Sonia was the more quiet and disciplined type. They also observed that despite having different natures the two apprentices complimented each other. There was something else that Kyo noticed during their talks, something about Sonia; with curiosity getting the better of him, he suddenly addressed her with a question.
"Your name is Sato, right?"
Sonia blinked, being a little caught off-guard and then responded.
"Um, Yes?"
"Don't know if it means anything but I've met a man named Sato back in Osaka and can't help but notice a resemblance."
She coughed a little and then responded calmly while crossing her arms.
"Wouldn't know anything about that, I've never been to Osaka."
Goro chuckled while roughly patting Sonia on the shoulder, making her flinch a little.
"But she did say that she's been over most of the country. See, Sonia here comes from a long line of Judokas, stretching all the way back to World War 2."
"Yeah she takes her Lineage too seriously and can be as stiff as her dead predecessors sometimes." Ryoko chirped in.
Ryoko then suddenly glomped Sonia, an action that caught the dark haired girl off-guard and made her blush a little.
"But believe me: under all that, we all know that Sonia-chan is actually a real softie."
"H-hey Ryoko, cut it out!"
"You're one to talk about taking things seriously, Ryoko." Goro laughed. "You were a Judo hustler when I met you and after our match you practically begged me to take you as a pupil."
Ryoko scratched her hair and stuck her tongue out sheepishly.
"Heehee! Because to be the best, I need to learn from the best."
She then thrusted a pointed finger at the Team Japan trio, making them reel back a little.
"So don't you guys underestimate us! Daimon-sensei may say I'm a little rough but I pack a mean throw! And Sonia-chan's got this wicked ability where she can..."
Sonia quickly covered Ryoko mouth.
"Ryoko, no spoilers! We don't want to tip off our potential opponents!"
Unknown to the group, they were being watched by a certain someone. A young man removed his pair of red mirror sunglasses to reveal his glaring eyes. His dark skin contrasted with his white hair and wore his usual trademark black jacket, black pants and a particular red glove on his right hand. His name is K' (pronounced K-Dash) and his eyes bore into one certain person of that group who brought him nothing but ire.
"Kusanagi's here." he growled.
Behind him, his partner Maxima grinned humorously.
"Atta boy, K. If you keep glaring at 'im long enough, maybe you'll burn a hole in him before your flames do." he chuckled.
"Shut up!" K' snapped and turned towards him. "Did you find anything yet? You've been scanning all over the building since we've arrived."
K' was referring to the man's cybernetic body. Maxima was originally a soldier who had body modified in order to infiltrate NESTS and has some degree of cyberpathy. Since then, he and K' have made it a point to find and destroy any remnant of NESTS technology.
The burly cyborg scratched his sideburns while considering his analysis.
"Well, the tech he integrated into the hotel is familiar, that's for sure and my systems detected some power spikes below ground. But it doesn't look like I'll be able to access his mainframe anytime soon, Cobblepot has some nasty firewalls and encryptions in place."
"Either that or that piece of junk body of yours is in desperate need for an upgrade."
Maxima didn't let K's rude remarks get to him, he was quite used to the young man's prickly personality.
"In any case, the intel I got was legit and anyone who's willing to pay for this kind of security means that he's got something to hide." Maxima concluded.
A new voice piped up at that moment.
"Whatever! Where's the pop stand? I wanna ice-lolly."
It belonged to a young girl with long strawberry blonde hair and rose colored eyes. She wore a dark purple outfit that had slightly billowing sleeves and pants along with matching gold/black gloves and boots. Her name was Kula Diamond.
"Dammit, Kula! Will you quit it with the ice-lolly!?" K' grunted irritably.
"But this place is called the Ice Berg Grand or something, right? So how can they not sell ice-lollies here!? That's false advertising!" Kula huffed like a pampered little girl.
As if he was humoring her, Maxima crossed his arm with a pensive expression.
"I don't think it works that way. And what do you know about advertising anyway?"
K' groaned in annoyance and then asserted himself.
"For the last time, we're not here to satisfy your frozen sugar cravings and...Hey, where're you going!? Get back here!"
But it was too late as Kula already scampered off without listening. K' was actually left standing there standing speechless with his jaw slightly open while Maxima chuckled and patted his back in mock sympathy.
"Hehe, that's our princess. C'mon K, we'd better catch up to her." the cyborg said as he moved to follow her.
"I hate babysitting." K' fumed and then followed along.
Kula strolled through the crowd, initially adamant in her quest for frozen treats but then noticed a certain trio. She vaguely recognized the two of them: they were both grown muscular men wearing army-style outfits. One had tanner skin and medium dark curly hair that fell from the red bandanna over his head, while the other had short blonde hair covered with a military cap and his eyes hidden behind a pair of dark glasses. They were Colonel Ralf Jones and Lieutenant Clark Still from Team Ikari Warriors.
But it was the other person with them who grabbed Kula's attention, a person who made her face brighten and brought a wide open smile to her face. Without hesitation, Kula ran and tackled this person in a hug, surprising the two present army men.
"Seirah!" Kula called out happily.
Seriah was a woman with dark hair styles in a medium length bob and wearing a khaki army uniform, she is better known by her codename: Whip.
"Hi Kula, I had a feeling I'd see you here." Whip chuckled with a smile.
At that time K' and Maxima approached and froze in their tracks seeing who Kula was with. Whip noticed them and her demeanor remained friendly.
"The same goes for you two as well." she said and then specifically looked at K'. "How are you, bro?"
K' remained silent. With his unfortunate experience with NESTS cloning technology, he honestly wasn't sure if Whip really was his long lost sister, Seriah. Hell, his own sketchy memory of his past made him unsure if he was the real him either. And to top it off, his so called sister was currently allied with a mercenary group that constantly hounded after them because of their fugitive status. Speaking of which...
"You three again!? Come to surrender yourselves?" Ralf challenged as he cracked his knuckles.
"As if! If you meat-heads wanna piece then come get some!" K' fired back.
Kula sighed and rolled her eyes at this.
"Aw c'mon guys, do we have to do this now?" she whined.
"She's got a point Colonel, maybe we shouldn't be creating a scene." said Clark, stoic as always.
"So let me guess, your commander sent the three of you to investigate Cobblepot too?" Maxima asked.
Whip crossed her arms and had her eyes closed in a contemplative business-like manner.
"That's classified information but yeah, pretty much."
Ralf groaned and palmed his face.
"Whippy, you can't just say something is classified and then say it anyway."
Clark frowned in realization and regarded the three fugitives in an accusing tone.
"So that's why you're here. What do you know about Cobblepot? I'd suggest that you come back with us to headquarters to answer some questions."
Of course, K' didn't take kindly to it and got into the Ikari Warrior's face.
"Are you for real!? You suggest!? Then how about I'd suggest you shove those cheap shades up your-!"
"Boys, I'd hate to break up your little psuedo-yaoi moment...but did anyone see where Kula went?" Whip interrupted.
The four males paused and then looked around to see that the purple-clad girl had indeed disappeared.
"Oh you gotta be kidding me!" K' growled in frustration. "She's run off again!?"
And just as before, Maxima treated the situation in a light-hearted manner and chuckled while shaking his head.
"Jeez, that girl's got the attention span of a guppy."
He then turned his attention towards the trio of soldiers and gave them a mock salute.
"If there's nothing else, we'll be excusing ourselves. At ease, gentlemen!"
And with that the cyborg began to leave. Before K' followed after him, he turned and shot a dangerous glare towards the mercenary team.
"Stay out of our way." he said tersely and then walked away.
The group of soldiers then turned towards each other to discuss.
"So what now? Do we report in?" asked Clark.
"Hell with that! I say we go after them!" responded Ralf.
"Relax." Whip suggested with a calm expression. "If they're here to join the tournament, they're not going anywhere any time soon. Our mission here is to gather intel so let's play it cool and see what they are up to."
Not far from the mercenary group was a pair of completely different individuals.
One was a nineteen year old brown haired Chinese boy wearing blue shorts, sneakers and a white hoodie underneath a blue jacket. His name is Sie Kensou, one of the students of Chin Gentsai and a member of the 'Psycho Soldiers' team.
With him was a short petite young girl who gave the impression that she was much younger than she actually was. She wore a dark flowing strapless crop top that seemed to be held by a pink belt, baggy white pants and had her medium length brown hair was held up in a messy ponytail and a pink head scarf. Her name was Momoko, the newest member of their team.
"Kensou-kun...are you alright? You look like you're about to pass out from sweating." Momoko asked, swaying her legs from her seat.
Kensou was pacing back and forth in front of Momoko with an anxious expression and sweating bullets like she said.
"Ah, sorry Momoko. It's just that I can't stop worrying about Athena. She looked really nervous before she kicked us out of the dressing room." Kensou said as he ran his fingers through his hair.
The person Kensou was talking about was Athena Asamiya, a long standing member of their team and one of the most popular J-pop idols in the world, even gaining a fan base here in Gotham. It was of course a no-brainer that Cobblepot would insist that she perform for tonight's party.
She was also obliviously the object of Kensou's unrequited affections.
Momoko giggled at the whole situation; Kensou looked far more nervous than Athena did.
"Teehee! Relax, Athena-chan always gets stage jitters before performing."
"Yeah but she never performed in this part of the U.S. before and she always gets more nervous when facing a small crowd. Gah! This is bad! She's probably having a nervous breakdown by now."
The Chinese boy furiously paced up and down while Momoko innocently followed his path back and forth with perplexed eyes. This went on until he finally snapped.
"I can't take it anymore! I better go to her! Athena, I'm coming!"
Kensou attempted to make a mad dash towards the dressing room when he suddenly bumped into someone. They both rebounded off each other and were sent on their bottoms.
"Hey! Watch were you're going, dumbass!" the girl opposite Kensou yelled out.
She was actually a teenage Chinese girl around seventeen years of age sporting a traditional looking hairstyle that had two long braids looped at the sides of her head that was held with two hair clips resembling large Suzu bells. She wore a red and blue cheongsam with matching blue arm bands and a sash at her waist along with baggy white pants.
When her eyes opened and she saw the person she bumped into, she recoiled with an aghast expression and a pointing finger.
"Aah! It's my dumpling rival!"
"Wah!? S-s-since when was I anyone's dumpling rival?" Kensou balked.
But then Kensou eye's flashed with recognition and he squinted while holding a finger over his chin.
"Wait...I remember you, you're that crazy waitress!"
The girl stood up and huffed, punching her fists towards the ground like an outraged child.
"That's Li Xiangfei, doofus! And what's with that guilty look? Were you in my restaurant? Did you leave without paying!?"
Kensou remembered Xiangfei from one of the previous tournaments. She is a Chinese American from South Town and is trained in Nam Pai Chuan style Kung Fu. She also works as a waitress in her uncle's restaurant and has a reputation of being pig-headed and immature, much to the grievance of others.
Momoko took the opportunity to prance towards them and introduce herself to the Chinese girl.
"Konichiwa~! My name is Momoko! Hajimemasite!" she greeted.
Xiangfei blinked and glanced toward the shorter girl. There was first no reaction but suddenly her entire demeanor changed: she cupped her slightly tinged cheeks as her eyes enlarged and sparkled.
"KYAAH! KAWAII~!" she squealed loudly.
The short girl grimaced and stepped back but it was too late to escape Xiangfei's tight embrace. Poor Momoko could only express her discomfort with wide eyes as she was hoisted and swayed around like a rag doll.
"I wanna roll you in rice, wrap you in spring rolls and eat you all up!" Xiangfei continued to gush.
Relief finally came to Momoko when Xiangfei suddenly stopped and slowly shot a suspicious sideways glare towards Kensou.
"Hey, dumpling boy! What's the big idea bringing a grade schooler to a party like this!?"
"I'm sixteen." Momoko retorted with a mumble.
Kensou flinched when he realized what Xiangfei was implying and stepped back while waving his arms in denial.
"W-wait a minute! It's not what it looks like!"
Xiangfei then released Momoko and began to advance towards him while threateningly cracking her knuckles.
"I knew it! So you're not only a Dine-and-dasher but you're a perverted lolicon as well! Prepare yourself for an ass whooping!"
"I've never been to your restaurant! And Athena was the one who brought her, not me!"
He braced himself as the Chinese girl charged with a yell but then nothing happened. When he came out his defense, he noticed that Xiangfei had paused in mid-punch because her attention was grabbed elsewhere. The person whom she noticed a distance away was Kasumi, her old teammate. Xiangfei relaxed with an annoyed sigh.
"Looks like today's your lucky day, dumpling boy. I'm in a hurry to meet someone but don't think I'm letting you off the hook!"
And with that, she trotted off.
Kensou landed on his knees sighing with relief, he has forgotten how crazy that girl could be.
"Kensou-kun, Stealing is wrong. You should really pay for the meals you order." Momoko chided.
The boy choked in disbelief.
"She remembers that but not the part about her being eaten!?"
In another part of the nightclub was a more somber gathering.
Ryo having already met up with his sister Yuri and his friend Robert Garcia, had decided to meet another certain team that was surprisingly joining the tournament in the wake of what's happened.
Instead of his usual cool confidence, the Karate master's expression was one of sadness and sympathy.
"I'm really sorry about Andy, Terry." Ryo expressed. "He was a strong warrior and a great man."
Indeed, before him was man of high renown not only within the KoF circles but all of South Town. He was easily recognizable with his long blonde hair tied in a ponytail and decked in his usual sleeveless red jacket, white t-shirt with torn sleeves, blue jeans and his iconic 'Fatal Fury' red cap. He is Terry Bogard, the legendary hungry wolf of South Town.
Ryo was glad that despite the loss of Andy, Terry was able to retain his fighting spirit thanks to support from his teammates and especially Alice. But and the same time, Ryo was concerned if Terry was in the right state of mind.
"But are you sure about participating in this year's tournament? Because we'd totally understand if you didn't."
"I'm sure, Ryo." Terry responded with a nod.
The famous fighter clinched his fist, there was unmistakable pain in his eyes but also determination.
"It's...it's been hard, I hadn't felt this way since my dad was killed. But I think my brother would've kicked my keister if I didn't join up, he'd want me to get stronger and do something about it."
"You make it sound like this tournament is involved somehow. I'll admit, there is something fishy about the whole thing but the timing could be a coincidence, right?" asked Robert.
A younger man next to Terry responded. He was in his late teens with medium blonde hair a few shades lighter than Terry's and was wearing a red and white jacket along with black t-shirt and jeans. His name is Rock Howard, Terry's protege.
"There's always something fishy going on in these tournaments, a coincidence is actually a bit of a stretch."
Next to Rock was another man with long dark brown spikey hair that towered over his headband-covered head and seemed to defy gravity. He is a world famous Muay Thai champion named Joe Higashi.
"Right! So don't you guys go easy on us! We're all at hundred percent and ready to kick your asses!" Joe declared with a pumped up fist, psyching himself up.
Rock unfortunately didn't share the same sentiment, he sigh and glanced behind him.
"Not all of us though." he muttered sadly.
Yuri followed his gaze and found a familiar person standing alone a distance away, an attractive woman with long brown hair and eyes and rather large breasts. Had she been wearing her usual loose scanty red tunic, people would've recognized her but now she was dressed something plain and modest and her usual bright personality had been dulled. She was none other than Mai Shiranui and she appeared to be a shadow of her former self.
The younger Sakazaki sibling flinched seeing her long time friend looking this way.
"Oh no...poor Mai." Yuri whimpered. "I'm gonna go talk to her."
Yuri left the gathered fighters but the changed mood that settled over them didn't seem to leave. Joe finally snapped in frustration.
"Damnit all!" he yelled, slamming a fist into his palm.
He then clasped Terry's shoulder in assurance.
"Don't you worry, Terry! We got Mary on the case, remember? and there's still time before the tournament begins. We're gonna find that son of bitch who did this and make him pay!"
Before anything else could be said, a small commotion began at the night club's entrance where the paparazzi had crowded. The group looked towards it but they couldn't see past the wall of buzzing people and camera flashes. They figured some VIP must've arrived.
Bruce winced a little from the camera flashes and noticed a few of the Paparazzi moved out of the way to allow someone to waddle towards him. That someone was Cobblepot, flanked by two women.
"Glad you could grace us with your presence, Bruce. You always know how to make an entrance." Cobblepot said with a grin as he extended his hand to shake.
Bruce smiled then bent slightly to accept the handshake.
"Hello, Oswald. Great party you got going here."
Although the two men appeared friendly, one could easily sense the mistrust and disdain the two felt for each other.
"That's him! That's Wayne!" Benimaru cried out to his friends and then began to sashay towards the crowd in a challenging manner.
"Oi, Wayne! I have a bone to pick with you!"
"What's this? Is Benimaru Nikaido chasing after men now? I can't decide whether to be relieved or worried."
The trio of Team Japan turned towards the familiar voice and were surprised to see someone who was not only their long time friend but someone who was integral in their past adventures.
"Chizuru..." Kyo said.
"Chizuru-san!" Shingo chirped out pleasantly.
Benimaru was actually too surprised to say anything.
Chizuru looking as graceful as ever in a sparkling white dress, approached the trio.
"It's a pleasure to see you all again. Come, let's sit, we have much to discuss." she invited them with a friendly smile
Meanwhile, the trio of Team Ikari Warriors fixed a steely gaze on Bruce since he arrived through the entrance, they then turned to each other and nodded before Clark tapped his earpiece.
"This is Vince-One to HQ, I have eyes on Wayne."
Far from the hotel, inside a room that one could describe as a command center, stood a tall man with taut features wearing a green army uniform, matching beret and a black patch over his right eye. He received Clark's transmission over his ear piece as he stood with his arms folded behind him in front of a holographic map of Gotham. He was a man of obvious rank, the commander of the Ikari Warriors known only as Commander Heidern.
"Copy that, Vince-One. Eyes on." Heidern relayed back.
The door to the room suddenly opened and in strolled a woman wearing a dark skirt suit, her heels clacked against the hard floor until she stopped in front of the meeting table that in between her and her commanding officer.
Heidern glanced back to see the woman take off her dark glasses and lay it on the table, revealing her light blue eyes. The woman was Samantha Cross.
"I see the special hair dye is beginning to loose effect, try not to get it wet next time." Heidern commented.
Indeed, not only did Samantha's hair began to change color but so did its texture. She reached behind, undid the tight french braid her hair was confined in and then shook it loose. Doing so finally returned her hair back to its natural state, a thick blue mane which she then tied behind her head in a ponytail.
Her current appearance made her easily recognizable, especially within the KoF circles.
Because 'Samantha Cross' was NOT Samantha Cross.
Her real name...was Leona Heidern!
"Sir. I'm ready to give my report." Leona said stiffly as she saluted.
"Very well. What do you have for me?" Heidern asked after giving a calm nod.
Leona broke from her salute but kept her arms firmly at her sides.
"Yesterday at twenty hundred hours, Wayne had a meeting with Chizuru Kagura."
This information definitely piqued Heidern's interest, He was well aware of Chizuru's influence and legacy.
"Kagura? Heiress of the Yata Clan...well, that is interesting. Any idea what they spoke about?"
Leona shook her head, her thick ponytail slightly swaying.
"Negative, sir. I'm aware that apparently Kagura seeks a partnership with Wayne Enterprise. I wasn't able discern their conversation but it didn't appear to be anything of significance. I'll keep you updated when I discover more."
Heidern nodded.
"Do that. In the meantime, this is the reason I called you back."
Heidern then fished out a Manila folder and slid it towards her. Leona picked it up and opened it to see photos printed from a security camera, probably from an airport, each photo zoomed little by little towards one particular person. Leona's eyes narrowed and her face grew tense, she immediately recognized this person.
"He's been spotted here in Gotham." she heard Heidern say.
"It'll be a matter of time before he and Wayne make contact. Till then, I want you to continue shadowing him. Find out if he makes any particular calls or transactions, search his office and study. He's a private man so it's likely he keeps a secret ledger somewhere so get as close to him as possible."
Leona's expression dropped after hearing that last bit from Heidern. Before she could stop herself, her memories went back to the morning in the alley, particularly that moment of heated passion between her and Bruce. The thought of it made her cheeks flush and her insides tingle but she quickly snapped herself out of it, hoping the commander didn't notice.
"Permission to speak freely, sir." she suddenly asked.
Heidern's eyebrows rose in surprise, he knew that Leona wasn't the type to speak her mind. None the less, he granted her request.
"Permission granted."
"Sir, are you certain that Wayne is who you think he is? From my observation, he doesn't seem to be dangerous and his accounts look clean. It just doesn't seem likely that he would be-"
"You have your orders." Heidern sternly interrupted and turned his attention back to the holographic map behind him.
It was enough for Leona to clam up as Heidern continued to speak.
"Remember the mission, Leona. If Wayne turns out to be a threat as we suspect him to be, you are fully authorized to eliminate him. Are we clear?"
All emotions drained away from Leona as her expression hardened and her eyes turned cold while she saluted, the mission was paramount and she was determined to see it through.
"Sir, yes sir."
TBC
Chapter 4: A King's Ransom
Notes:
Well despite quarantine, I had a busy two weeks but at last, after so many reworked ideas, it's finally here.
Honestly, I want to thank everyone who left reviews and encouraged me to continue. I really appreciate it guys and I hope I can keep you all entertained as I continue to write more.
By the way, in case you guys didn't pick up on it from the last chapter, I've been inserting some obscure character cameos here and there from past SNK games. See if you can recognize some of them ;)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Distinguished guests, welcome to the Iceberg Grande and welcome to this Pre-Fight Party for this year's King of Fighters Tournament! Hosted for the first time here in Gotham!"
There were cheers and clapping among the crowd surrounding the stage, camera flashes appeared here and there like blinking fireflies. The stage lights and TV cameras focused on the portly host of the evening as he gave his speech.
"Hardcore fans have been eagerly anticipating this event and now the wait is almost over." Cobblepot said. "A new history is about to unfold and you can feel the intensity in the air as the hopes, dreams and hearts of this incredible cast of warriors are about to be put to the ultimate test of skill."*
Bruce stood at the back corner of the crowd with his arms crossed as he listened. He knew this speech was obviously written by someone else and Cobblepot was doing his best to sell it as his own but it mostly came off as awkward.
The scripted nature of it became obvious as Cobblepot heaved a sigh and gave a sad expression.
"Of course, not every fighter could be present today and...there's one man whom I wish his absence was under less tragic circumstances. I am of course speaking of Andy Bogard who's life was taken just a few days ago. We have lost not only a great martial artist but an inspirational great man and I wish to take this time to express my heartfelt condolences to his brother, Terry Bogard and his friends in their time of grief."
As Cobblepot said this, the spot light and video cameras focused on the Terry, Joe and Rock without warning as some from the crowd clapped politely.
Joe and Rock stood still not knowing what do or say with this sudden attention. Terry internally frowned, knowing full well that these 'condolences' were far from genuine. The Legendary Hungry Wolf was not one to hide his feelings, despite how bad it would look, but surprisingly he decided to begrudgingly play along and nod.
Mai, who was standing behind the trio, didn't seem to react.
The focus of the lights and cameras returned to Cobblepot as he resumed his speech.
"I would also like to take this time to announce that I plan on honoring Andy Bogard's memory by initiating the 'Andy Bogard Scholarship Fund' to help aspiring Martial Artists, courtesy of Cobblepot Ventures."
There was another round of applause and this time, there was a clear reaction from Joe and Rock; it was one of disdain.
"I don't recall him running that by us." Rock said with a narrowed eyes.
"That bastard!" Joe growled. "He's just using Andy's death to glorify himself!"
The crowd didn't notice his anger over their applause and Joe was about to march up to the stage to give their so-called benefactor a piece of his mind when Terry stopped him with a grip of his shoulder.
"Don't make a scene, Joe." Terry said.
Joe looked back at Terry, eyes widened with disbelief before he roughly tore his shoulder away as he spun towards him.
"Oh, come on, Terry! You of all people-"
"Not yet. Not until we hear back from Mary."
This made Joe clam up and he realized what was on Terry's mind; Both Terry and Mary suspected that Cobblepot might have had something to do with Andy's death considering the timing of the whole thing and Mary promised that if she found a connection, she'd let them know.
Terry probably figured it would be better to confront him then than now.
"Now, on a lighter note, I'd like to go over the rules of this year's tournament." Cobblepot shifted his speech as he made a 'three-sign' with his pudgy fingers.
"We will be using the three-on-three system employed by the late Rugal Bernstein so fighters will be grouped in teams of three. Some of you have already formed your teams, others have not yet but not to worry, there is still one week's time before registration ends so use this event as a chance to get to know each other and choose your partners well."
Among the crowd a young blond woman in a slit purple dress smirked with smug confidence.
"Oh, I think we're all set on that front." said Janet Behrn before turning to her new teammates.
"Am I right, Ladies? How does it feel to be honorary Lillien Knights?"
One of the two she addressed was an older woman with short red hair wearing a white sleeveless button blouse with a red tie, black gloves and dark brown pants with suspenders. The other was a young blonde girl with hoop earrings, a burgundy colored bandanna over her head and decked in matching colored street wear. Their names are Vanessa and Malin respectively.
"Whatever. As long as I get paid." Malin grunted.
Elsewhere in the crowd was the Korean Team, Kim Kaphwan's group.
"It's too bad Chang couldn't make it this time." said Choi Bounge with a sad sigh.
Choi was a short man with dark glasses who bares a resemblance to Freddy Krueger, with glove-knives and all. He along with Chang Koehan were the most feared criminals of their country. That was until Kim took them both under his custody to undergo his "Rehabilitation Project", to give up evil and use their skill "for Justice".
Whether Kim was successful or not was often up for debate.
"But what we have here is a golden opportunity." Kim said.
The Taekwondo master looked up with an ambitious smile.
"I'm glad I came here to Gotham. The Batman may be on the right path but his methods are flawed! I will use this week to seek out the criminal element in this city and make them change their evil ways. I will show them the Kaphwan way of justice!"
A hand landed on Kim's shoulder, it belonged to a well built man with long platinum blonde hair. His name was Jhun Hoon, a long time rival of Kim's.
"Fine by me but you do realize that you already have a third member on your team, right?" Jhun asked.
Cobblepot continued his speech at this point.
"Of course for veterans and fans, this is standard fare. so this is how we're going to change things up a bit: firstly, all matches will take place in this hotel. The two arenas here will host two matches from separate brackets simultaneously."
"The competition is probably going to be fierce. We'd better get some serious training done, girls." Goro Daimon said to his pupils.
Ryoko and Sonia could only gulp with dread.
"Second and lastly, every team that registers are contractually obligated to not leave the hotel premises until the tournament's conclusion."
This caused a huge commotion in the crowd with many of the fighters yelling in outrage.
"I know everyone has their qualms so let me explain." Cobblepot said, trying to calm them down.
"The televised event will take a different approach this year and showcase our fighters off the ring as well as on it. The public wants a personal view into who these warriors really are and we want to give them a glimpse. Think of it as reality TV. Privacy within their staying rooms will be maintained of course."
Bruce frowned at this. He didn't know what the entirety of what the Penguin was planning but the fact was that this Tournament would allow him to have some of the strongest fighters on earth under one roof and they would basically be his prisoner.
"And now with that out of the way..." Oswald began to wrap up with a grin. "Let's get the festivities started with none other than KoF Superstar and popular idol, Miss Athena Asamiya!"
With that declaration, the party's host exited the stage sideways with a presenting hand gesture as multiple colored spotlights danced and then focused on the stage while music burst through the speakers.
The crowd cheered as the stage's backdrop slid open and out trotted Athena in a performance getup.
"Min'na, konbanwa~!" she greeted cheerfully with a mic.
"Kyaaah! Athenaaaaaa!" Jhun squealed loudly like a fangirl.
Kim and Choi's ears ached from Jhun's antics. Much to their discomfort, the well built thirty year old was rabid J-pop and idol fan, particularly of Athena.
While Athena's singing sounded throughout the nightclub, Bruce kept a close eye on Cobblepot and was about to follow him when he was suddenly intercepted by a friendly face.
"Bruce, you sonovagun! How are ya?" Robert greeted cheerfully, shaking and slapping against Bruce's arm.
"Still kicking." Bruce grinned back. He was internally a little miffed but decided to be sociable. After all, Robert was a friend.
"It's good to see you again, Robert. Everything good at home? How's the folks doing?"
Robert made a face at the question.
"Ergh, Please Bruce, I told you the subject of my parents are banned as far as casual conversation goes."
Bruce chuckled, he was aware that Robert has an awkward relationship with his parents. Bruce met the Garcia family during a business trip to Italy and took an instant liking to Robert, the man was down to earth and had a surprising proficiency to Martial Arts. It allowed them to become fast friends.
Robert then noticed Ryo standing behind him and shifted out of the way to allow them to meet.
"Oh, let me introduce you to a dear friend of mine. Ryo, Bruce Wayne. Bruce, this is Ryo Sakazaki, I told you about him, remember?"
Bruce and Ryo shook hands.
"Takuma Sakazaki's son. I'm honored. I never met your father but I've heard about him during my travels in my youth."
"Thanks." said Ryo. "Though I gotta say, I'm surprised. I didn't think a wealthy big shot like you in Gotham would be well versed in the Martial Arts world."
Robert scoffed at this.
"Yeesh, what am I? Chopped liver? There happen to be a lot of affluent people in the KoF circles like Nikaido and Kagura. Hell, maybe we should start a club for bored rich fighters or something."
Ryo ignored him and looked towards Bruce with serious eyes.
"I also heard from Robert that you're pretty skilled too, the way you beat him when you sparred."
"I wouldn't say I'm that skilled. I was just fooling around back then and got lucky. Nothing more." Bruce dismissed with a shrug.
This made Ryo frown.
"Nobody gets 'lucky' with Kyokugen Karate."
And then out of the Blue, Ryo actually got into a fighting stance.
"I'd like to spar with you right now so I can assess your strength for myself." he said.
"Ryo, dude, this isn't the time and place!" Robert scolded before turning to Bruce. "Excuse him, Bruce. He can be a little intense sometimes."
Robert then got behind the two men and dropped his palms on their shoulders.
"But anyway, how about a round of drinks you guys?"
"No, that's okay." Bruce said.
"C'mon, I insist! It'll be my treat."
With his hands subtly pushing them along, Robert urged both Bruce and Ryo towards the bar table where he found, to his surprise, two familiar people having a conversation. One of them was Yuri while the other...
"Ryo!?" King gasped in surprise.
This prompted Yuri to turn around to see them.
"King. And Yuri's also here, Have you two been catching up?" asked Robert.
"Uh huh, King's now working for Mister Cobblepot so she won't be participating this year." Yuri replied.
"Well, that's a shame." Ryo said with a disappointed nod. "I was looking forward to a bout with you, those kicking techniques are force to be reckoned with."
King glanced downwards as she absentmindedly ran a finger over the short strands of hair above her ear while her cheeks tinged a little.
"Um, yeah. Too bad, right?" she muttered awkwardly.
"Erm, who's he?" Yuri asked, pointing towards Bruce.
Bruce's lips slanted in a smile and his blue eyes twinkled with his playboy charms in full effect.
"Bruce, Bruce Wayne." he introduced himself as he gently shook her hand.
The name drew King's attention towards him, surprised that she didn't notice him. Since coming to Gotham, she had only casual knowledge about him and she recalled the magazine cover that Benimaru showed her.
Now that she saw him in the flesh, she internally concluded that the magazine did NOT do him justice; the guy was a lot handsomer than she first thought.
And from what she saw, quite suave too. She could already see Yuri practically melting inside.
But to her, he was no Ryo and all these actions did was reaffirm his reputation as an aloof man-slut.
"You must be Yuri Sakazaki. I have to give props to Robert, he's lucky to have such a charming and cute lady." Bruce grinned with a wink.
Yuri giggled bashfully and then slid next to Robert to nudge him playfully with her elbow.
"You're friend's a real charmer, Robbie-boy! You should learn a thing or two from him." she teased him.
"And you are...?" Bruce asked King with a hand out.
"Totally immune." King responded icely with crossed arms.
This caused Robert to chuckle at his friend's expense as Bruce slowly withdrew his hand.
"Hey, that's not very nice, King." said Yuri.
"King's a friend of ours, Bruce." Robert explained. "We go way back! When we first met her, she was starting out as a bouncer."
Bruce's brows jumped as he made a sound of intrigue.
"A bouncer? That IS interesting. Please don't throw me out, though." he joked innocently.
"I'll think about it." King muttered.
At this point, Athena's song ended and the accompanying music reached its climax, eliciting loud cheers from the audience.
"Oh look, Athena's done. Come on guys, let's go say hi!" Yuri gestured for Ryo and Robert to follow.
"What now? But us guys were about to have some drinks." Robert whined.
Yuri leaned forward with her fists at her hips with a crossed expression.
"Oh, no you don't! The last thing I need is you two getting smashed!"
"Hey, don't lump me with him! I don't 'get smashed'!" protested Ryo.
"It's alright, Robert. You guys go ahead, we can always catch up later." Bruce urged with a chuckle.
"Ok, thanks, Bruce."
The three of them then bade him farewell. While King was attending another patron, Bruce swept his eyes across the nightclub before sitting at the bar table with his back turned.
"Barbara, you read?" Bruce asked, tapping on his earpiece.
"Loud and clear." her voice responded.
"I lost sight of Cobblepot but I did notice some security cameras, he must've installed them all over the place. We could use them as our eyes here. Can you pull up the building schematics?"
"On it but I'll need to find the original contractor, give me a minute."
"Ahem. Are you just going to sit there and mumble to yourself or are you ordering a drink?" came a voice behind him.
Bruce turned with mild surprise to see King sporting a look of impatience as she leaned over with one hand on her hip and her other on the counter top.
Now that it was just the two of them, Bruce found himself taking in her appearance, particularly the way the blue and red hues of the nightclub lights seemed to compliment her. Her boyish haircut did nothing diminish her overall femininity; in fact, Bruce found that it made her all the more cuter. She was still wearing her bartender uniform with her vine colored vest but it seemed that she decided to touch herself up for the evening with two long crystal earrings and light red lipstick.
She was a real classy lady. Classy in sexy way.
"Oh, Sorry." Bruce said while clearing his throat and scratched hair. "I...errm, just have a lot on my mind."
"Uh huh." King responded with a doubtful and unimpressed tone. "If you're expecting this to be the part where I listen to your problems like a typical bartender, then I'm sorry to disappoint you. I'm more interested in making my quota tonight."
With his own elbow over the counter, Bruce's lips stretch into smirk.
"Really now?"
He then pushed himself up enough where his face hovered just below hers.
"How close are you?" he asked softly.
This action caught King off guard and she stepped back in surprise as her cheeks reddened.
"What?" she blurted out.
"Your Quota." Bruce said. "Are you close to making it?"
King frowned, realizing that he was just messing with her and crossed her arms.
"Can. I. Get you anything?...Mister Wayne?" she asked, stressing each word.
Bruce sat back down and gave his order.
"Water."
The former bouncer looked off to the side with an incredulous chuckle but then glanced back towards him to see that his expression didn't change, causing her own to falter.
"You're serious?" she asked.
He just gave an innocent shrug. The whole idea was strange to King, she always assumed he was some kind of party animal.
"I have a hard time believing that a guy like you would try to stay sober. You're not one of those New-age health nuts, are you?"
"New age health-nut?"
"You know? The type obsessed with power yoga and diets that would make a normal person puke. All to find some kind of inner zen."
"Trust me, Miss King, I'm far from finding any kind of zen." he chuckled. "Why don't you just surprise me."
King rolled her eyes but decided to comply with his request and grabbed a bottle of gin. Bruce watched seemingly fascinated as she mixed his drink with his head resting on his propped fist.
When she was done, she served him a cocktail glass with clear liquid, pick and an appropriate skewered fruit. It was a typical drink, yet a classic.
"Dry Martini, huh?" he commented.
"Figured that be something you'd go for."
"That's kind of stereotypical, isn't it?"
"Well you tell me. What does your run of the mill billionaire playboy usually drink?"
"Doesn't really matter." Bruce said as he took a sip. "The truth is that alcohol does nothing for me. Sure, I can appreciate the taste and all but I only drink to be social. I honestly don't feel anything from it."
The lady bartender raised a brow at this.
"Now that doesn't sound right. What do you do for pleasure then?"
"Having good company...like yours." he said with a knowing smile.
"Okay, let me stop you right there." King said with an outstretched palm. "Look Wayne, I admit that you're good looking and a smooth talker but I'm not interested in some one-percenter who thinks the world and its women are his oyster."
"Of course." said Bruce nonchalantly as he took another sip. "You more interested in Sakazaki, right?"
"W-WHA!? Ryo!?" King sputtered as her face flushed red. "What does he have to do with anything?"
"For one thing, you automatically assumed the Sakazaki I was talking about was Ryo, I could've been taking about Yuri."
She grunted in annoyance, knowing that he had her there.
"From what I gathered, he doesn't know how you feel so why don't you just tell him? He seems available and you're a beautiful and smart woman. He's a damn fool if he doesn't see that."
King didn't want to believe it but he actually sounded sincere. Nonetheless, she leaned on her hand against the table and shot him a disbelieving look.
"Look at you, handing out relationship advice like an expert. Maybe you should be behind this table."
"Okay, maybe I'm not the right person to advise about stuff like this. So consider me as an expert on what NOT to do. It's best you be honest about your feelings and not bottle them up."
To King's surprise, Bruce's eyes all of a sudden drifted down towards the cocktail glass and his expression turned somber.
"Secrets can be very...damaging." he said.
"Bruce? You there? I found what we need." came Barbara's voice through the earpiece.
And like nothing had happened, Bruce expression returned to its playful nature as he gulped down the rest of glass.
"And THAT...was enough to nudge my bladder over the edge. You have a bathroom around here?" he asked innocently.
King furrowed her brow and was a little confused but anyway answered him by pointing towards the restroom.
"Thanks. I hope you meet your quota tonight." he left with a friendly smile and wave.
The lady bartender watched as he disappeared in the crowd when a voice spoke up behind her.
"He's hot! You should totally hit that."
It was none other than a certain silver haired busty Latina sitting on her haunches with her back to her. King had no idea how she got here without anyone noticing but she wasn't too surprised; since she started working here, the former NESTS mercenary refused to leave her alone and would turn up suddenly in places where she went just to annoy her.
"You can have him." King scoffed.
"I would nya~" Angel said while licking her lips. "But he's not really my type. I like my guys wild, rough and dangerous."
Angel then gestured towards King's rump like it was a sight to behold.
" 'Sides, it's like he said: if Karate boy can't appreciate this fine ass then you might as well get with someone who can."
SMACK!
King's face comically contorted with a flinch as her body recoiled from the hard, and embarrassingly loud, slap to her rear.
"Hey! What's the big-!?" she spun around and hissed as her whole face reddened.
But before she round on her, Angel had already disappeared.
"Dammit! How does she do that?" she wondered.
With a tired sigh she half-way turned herself back around when she noticed Bruce a distance away within the crowd heading towards the nightclub exit, moving very shifty manner and definitely NOT towards the restroom.
Her eyes narrowed in suspicion.
"Is that right, Chizuru-san!?" asked Shingo in shock. "You can sense Orochi's power!? Here in Gotham!?"
After Cobblepot's speech, Kyo's team and Chizuru relocated to one of the booth surrounding the stage. She had contacted them earlier saying that she had something to discuss with them and this revelation was certainly a big deal.
"To be honest, I'm not quite sure." Chizuru said. "It doesn't quite feel the same, it feels fainter, incomplete...almost unnatural."
"So it's like Orochi but also not Orochi?" asked Kyo.
Chizuru shook her head with a worried look.
"Perhaps a part of it remained after we sealed it two years ago but whatever it is, its presence is all over the city."
It seemed almost too appropriate that Orochi's presence would be made at that same place where the tournament was held.
Describing itself as 'Chikyuu Ishi', Orochi is a powerful being with loyal followers called the Hakkesshu. 1800 years ago, they waged a war on humanity and almost wiped them out had they not been sealed away by three mystical treasures from the Kusanagi, Yasakani and Yata Clans. Kyo and Chizuru were both descendants of those clans and were entrusted with one of the mystical treasures.
History repeated two years ago during the then KoF tournament where they defeated it after it took one of its followers as a host.
"This tournament, Andy's murder and now this. Something definitely stinks." Benimaru murmured in in an uncharacteristic serious tone.
"In any case, we must be prepared for anything. I will be returning to Japan soon to watch over the Yata Mirror." Chizuru said.
"Aw, You're leaving?" bleated Shingo with disappointment.
"You really know how to break a man's heart, Miss Kagura." Benimaru sighed.
Despite her strong sense of duty Chizuru also felt remorseful about the idea of leaving and as much as she didn't want to admit it, she knew that it had something to do with her growing feelings towards a certain billionaire CEO. The more she spent time with him and understood him, the more she felt herself being drawn towards him. It was unknown and scary territory for her but these feelings that been buzzing in her mind all day.
On the bright side, there was still time before leaving Gotham and Bruce had already invited her to his manor for dinner. She was very much looking forward to that.
"There's one more important thing I need to talk to you about, Kyo." Chizuru began with a serious tone. "Have you seen Iori?"
Kyo stiffened at that name and frowned. Iori Yagami and Kyo Kusanagi have shared a long and complicated rivalry over the years. He was a descendant of the Yasakani clan and held one of the mystical treasures used to seal Orochi but unlike the Yata and Kusanagi clans, the Yasakani clan have a more troubled history.
Seeds of discord sowed by the Hakkesshu had caused a bitter feud between the Yasakani clan and the Kusanagi clan and to gain more power over the other, the Yasakani clan forged a blood pact with Orochi and with that, changed their family name to Yagami. Like those of Orochi's bloodline, this causes a phenomenon called the 'Riot of Blood'; a state of berserker madness that also enhances their strength. It also comes with a curse where each heir die young and each mother die at childbirth.
As time went on, the rivalry between Kyo and Iori became far from straight forward. They were hated enemies one minute, uneasy allies the next and sometimes something akin to "buddies".
"It's not like I keep in touch with him of anything." Kyo said begrudgingly.
"But don't you think it's strange?" Benimaru suddenly spoke up.
"What do you mean, Benni-san?" asked Shingo.
"Iori would never pass up a chance to fight Kyo. These two, Iori and Kyo, are a part of each other. Yin and yang, Like two sides of the same coin, like destined lovers who can't be apart!"
"Idiot! Don't make it sound like there's something between us!" barked Kyo.
"My point is...here we are in this new tournament and yet he's nowhere to be found."
Benni's words hung over the group as they fell in an uncomfortable silence.
"Then...our situation grows ever so worrisome." Chizuru sighed.
"Alright Barbara, where am I going?" Bruce asked through his earpiece.
"Towards the lobby, past the casino, then make a left. You should then see a door to your right."
Bruce followed her directions and turned into a small corridor. Just as she said, there was door with a fixed sign that displayed a prominent red 'NO ENTRY' symbol and written below was 'AUTHORIZED STAFF ONLY'. He looked at the card slot next to the handle and then glanced around his surroundings before taking out a small device from his suit pocket.
The front half was like a card with a magnetic strip with the other half was like an ipod mini with a long LCD display. When he inserted the card portion, a line of character symbols on the LCD rapidly cycled until one by one stopping when the correct code spelled out. The light near the card slot flashed green and Bruce inconspicuously opened the door and let him self in.
Inside was the hotel's server room, a 10' by 20' size air-conditioned room with racks of NAT devices lined up like a book library and cables that snaked over the floor between them. Bruce looked around until he found what he was looking for at the corner of the room and then fished out another gadget from his suit which he inserted into one of the NAT's Ethernet ports.
"How's it looking?" Bruce asked.
Miles away, Barbara's multiple monitor screens flashed as many square boxes lined up on her display, each box containing ongoing video from the many security cameras in the hotel.
"Great! Got the best seats in the house." she said with a smile.
Barbara noticed one of the boxes that displayed Athena and Yuri talking to eachother cheerfully.
"Aw, why didn't you tell me Athena was going to be performing? A friend of mine is a big fan." Barbara pouted.
"Never mind that. Have you found Cobblepot?" Bruce's voice came through the Comm link.
She swept her gaze over the camera feeds and brought one of them to full screen. It displayed Oswald sitting in one of the booths, Tracy standing and leaning nearby. His was in a discussion with someone she didn't recognize; an overweight mustachioed man with round dark glasses and suspenders over his white shirt.
"Yeah. He's having a meeting with someone. Hold on..."
With the one of the other monitors, Barbara ran a facial recognition software and as a result, it displayed a news website that had his photo.
"Cheng Sinzan." she read.
"I've heard of him. Taiwanese businessman, was involved in one of the earlier tournaments when it was hosted in South Town."
She nodded as she slightly clasped her lower mouth in thought.
"Some of these fighters are actually from affluent families." she mused. "Elizabeth Blanctorche, Jenet Behrn, Benimaru Nikaido..."
"And Robert Garcia. He was right about there being rich people in the KoF circles." Bruce said.
It made the situation all the more worrying that these people were all under the Penguin's roof.
Barbara flicked her attention back towards the camera feed to see Tracy, with phone in her hand, whispering something to Cobblepot. The sudden shift in his expression spoke volumes as he suddenly got up from his seat, appeared to excuse himself to Sinzan and hurried out with Tracy following him.
"Whoa. Something's happening, Bruce."
She followed them by switching from one camera to another until she found them at a corridor on the first floor where Candy waited for them, nonchalantly leaning against the wall. Penguin marched up her angrily asking something and when she responded, he threw something akin to a tantrum; kicking the wall while cursing out loud.
"One of Ozzie's gals seemed to have broken some news to him and he doesn't seem too happy about it."
"Can you get audio?"
"No but I got the next best thing."
With that, Barbara booted another program that zoomed in on Cobblepot's face and had vector lines overlaying his lips and facial muscles. She was thankful for all those lip reading lessons she had taken recently, it went nicely with all her other skills.
"What do mean she couldn't make it?" she interpreted out loud. "I personally invited her, RSVP and all, I don't care if we have to drag her out of whatever country she in right now, the deal depends on her being here."
"Any idea who he's talking about?" Bruce asked.
"I'll check the guest list."
On cue, one of her other monitors had it up on display.
"There's one person absent. Caroline Stanzack." Barbara said.
Bruce furrowed his brow as he continued to listen through his earpiece. He felt he heard that name in the news somewhere.
"If I'm reading this right, she's a French Olympic Gymnast." Barbara said.
"Odd, what does he want with her?" Bruce wondered. "And what is this deal is he talking about?"
A voice sounded out behind him.
"What are you doing in here?"
Bruce whipped around with a start to see King, looking none too pleased, by the doorway.
"Bruce, is everything alright?"
Instead of responding, Bruce moved his hand to pretend to scratch his hair awkwardly while secretly tapping his ear piece to mute his end of the line.
"Oh hey, I was just..." Bruce slipped back into his aloof persona and pointed around his surroundings in an oblivious and perplexed manner.
"This isn't the bathroom? Heh, that martini must've pushed more than just my bladder." he chuckled innocently.
The blonde lady bartender narrowed her eyes dangerously and crossed her arms.
"Right, coming from the guy who said 'Alcohol does nothing to him'! I'll ask again, what are you doing in here!?"
"I could ask you the same thing."
King's lipstick laden lips pulled into a snarl as she marched up toward him, causing him back up against the corner wall and notice how close her perky breasts were to his own chest.
"I followed you and saw you using some doohickey to open the lock. You have ten seconds to tell me what you're up to or I'm kicking you out of this hotel myself!" she growled.
"Kinky. Who want's to know? The bouncer in you?" Bruce asked with a smirk.
"No, the 'You're trespassing with your sliding thing' in me!"
Bruce paused before responding.
"My sliding thing...in you?" he echoed her words slowly.
King's eyes grew as a blush came over her face when she realized what her last five words sounded like.
"You know damn well what I mean!" she snapped in a flustered state.
"And just FYI, your proximity isn't making this situation any less arousing." Bruce stated while noting that her breasts seemed to be a little closer to him.
It was enough for King to step back and spin around to leave.
"That's it! I'm calling security!"
But before she could, Bruce quickly grabbed her hand.
"Wait." he called out.
King spun back towards him and tried to roughly yank her hand out from his grip.
"Get your hands of m-WHAA!"
Unfortunately as she did, she back stepped into one of the laid cables on the floor and lost her footing. And to make matters worse, her attempt to yank her hand away caused Bruce to stumble forward and dragged to fall along with her.
Sure enough, with a thud and an 'oof', Bruce found himself lying on top of the blonde former bouncer. He had managed to land on his elbows and spare her his weight but despite their formal attire, he could feel those perky boobs pushed against him and her shapely long legs propped besides his hips and thighs. But the most dangerous thing about their position was her face, it was right next to his and he could feel her soft breaths caress his cheek and side of his hair as well as smell the full extent of her perfume.
"Wayne..." King groaned softly.
He pushed himself up slightly and shifted his gaze to her face. She looked surprised more that anything, with her short hair was little tousled, blue eyes fully open and lips slightly parted. As much as he did want it to be, their state was starting to accelerate his sexual urges and he hoped she wouldn't feel his erection where their pelvises met.
"I'll Tornado Kick you in the balls if you don't get off." she growled with narrowed eyes.
His hopes were dashed.
"I will." he promised. "But first, you wanted to know what I was doing here so at least let me answer the question. Then you can call security if you want."
She didn't drop her expression but it became less severe and thought she was silent, Bruce could feel her impatiently asked a "Well?".
"I'm trying to dig up dirt on Oswald Cobblepot." Bruce finally said.
Bruce knew it wasn't the most ideal story but he knew that if he was going to lie out of this situation, he'd have to come up with some kind of half-truth. After all, she saw way more than he'd like. Considering whatever information he gathered about her and what he knows about Robert, he had an idea how to appeal to her but of course this also meant he was taking a HUGE gamble on this woman.
All he could do was trust his judgment, as misguided as it may appear.
"So some kind of corporate espionage, huh?" King asked with a raised brow.
"If it involves exposing an obvious corrupt man, then yes. You could say that."
"Yeah right." she scoffed. "If you care so much then why don't you just go to the police or the press?"
"You know as well as I do about the kind of clout Cobblepot has right now. Just like you know that he's not really on the level."
"You don't know the first thing about me." she stated with a hardened voice.
This was the part where Bruce's gamble about the woman's loyalty would come into play.
"No, but I can see it in your eyes. You're not happy working here, are you? And it has nothing to do with job itself."
Seeing King's eyes widen and her body stiffen at those words prompted him to press on.
"Call it a hunch but I get the feeling you've been in this situation before..." he inched his face a little closer as he whispered the last part. "And it's eating you up inside."
His deep voice caused a shiver to run up her body and her cheeks tinged again. She knew what he referring to but at the moment, she just wasn't able to get her thoughts straight.
"Damn his sexy voice! Why am I feeling like this!? I'm supposed to like Ryo!" she thought.
The two of them remained still with their gazes on each other almost in anticipation. But for Bruce, the moment was lost when Barbara's voice suddenly sounded in his earpiece.
"Bruce, I don't know what going on your side but I'm letting you know that Penguin is on his way to his office, phone in hand. And there's no camera there."
Bruce went rigid and everything else on his mind was thrown out the window. His rationale was that Cobblepot was probably going to make an important phone call in private. He knew he didn't have time to pussy foot around and had to act quickly or he'd miss this chance. Consequences be damned.
"Excuse me." he said suddenly and quickly pushed himself up and strode out of the room.
"Hey! Get back here!" King called out angrily.
She bit her tongue realizing how she sounded and growled in frustration before getting up to chase after him.
"Barbara, I need a way to intercept him." Bruce requested hurriedly over the Comm-link.
"Up the stairs from the main lobby and turn right. He should be coming around the next corridor in three...two..."
Bruce followed her instructions and timed his pace just as he was approaching the corner. With Barbara's cue he rushed ahead and as he planned, bumped straight into Cobblepot. The impact was enough to knock the portly man to the floor while Candy and Tracey looked on with surprise and slight amusement.
Bruce himself pretended to stagger back and then looked shocked.
"Oh! I'm so sorry! I didn't see you there." Bruce acted apologetic as he moved to help him up.
"Imbecile!" Cobblepot snapped as he allowed Tracey to help him up instead. "Why don't you watch where you're-!"
But he stopped himself when he saw who it was.
"Wayne!? I mean, Bruce! What are you doing here?"
Bruce already had an answer in mind but before he could say it, the attention of all four them were drawn towards the clacking sounds of running heels following by sight panting as King finally caught up with him and saw whom he was with.
"Mister Cobblepot! I'm sorry, I tried to stop him but-"
Cobblepot seethed, his temper was already frayed due to the sudden change in plans and this was enough to push him over the edge.
"What the hell are you doing away from your station, King!?" he roared in a state of outrage. "Don't you know we have hundreds of patrons that you just left hanging dry!?"
King flinched on the spot, actually feeling some guilt about suddenly leaving the bar. Bruce on the other hand, frowned as he picked up Cobblepot's top hat which was knocked off.
"Take it easy, Oswald." Bruce said as he moved to hand him his hat. "I requested Miss King to give me a small tour of the hotel and I kinda just wandered off. I didn't mean to cause an inconvenience."
The lady bartender glanced slightly towards the supposed playboy; he was lying and that wasn't the only thing obvious to her but she also assumed that he was feeding her a line. This left her with two choices: corroborate with him and lie to her boss or be a good employee and expose him.
Cobblepot roughly grabbed his hat from Bruce before placing it back on his head.
"A tour is it?" he asked.
He then marched towards King with a pointed finger.
"You know very well that NOW is NOT the time for that! I pay for you ONE job, King! ONE JOB!"
King's nerves were starting get worked up but at that point, she considered that getting in her boss's good books was the better way to secure her financial standing.
"Sir, the truth is that-"
But Cobblepot interrupted her.
"Or it that too hard for you!? Maybe if your brain would at least be more functional than your kid brother's legs, your business in South Town wouldn't be in rubble!"
Her voice died in her throat as her eyes widened, she stood there stunned like a bullet tore through her.
Both Candy and Tracey smirked at her.
"Ooh! That's some nasty burn. You have my sympathies, girl." Candy mockingly cooed.
"Too right! But taking the piss out of this poor slapper is a doddle, innit?" Tracey laughed.
Bruce looked on as the lady bartender's face hardened and her fists clinched tightly. He could tell that she desperately wanted to lash out at all of them but held herself back, the frustration was so evident on her eyes which he could see struggled to not moisten.
"Don't you think that's too harsh, Oswald?" Bruce asked with narrow eyes and a stern voice. "She told me over and over that she couldn't leave the bar, I was the one being insistent about it. So if you want to blame someone, blame me!"
Cobblepot blinked and seemed that he regained his composure. Bruce then noticed him darting his eyes around, probably to make sure nobody else was around and turn this into a PR nightmare for him.
"I...erm." the beak-nosed man began to speak and then coughed.
"I have some important business to attend to. King, would you please escort Mister Wayne back to the party?" he asked calmly.
King's remained tensely silent for a few seconds before she finally responded.
"Yes sir."
She then gestured Bruce to follow her and he did so obediently but not before glancing back and making sure the tiny listening device he planted in the Penguin's hat went unnoticed.
Bruce then shifted his gaze towards the former bouncer, noticing that she still looked upset. He felt guilty that he inadvertently caused her trouble and wanted to say sorry for what happened but he doubted she would receive it that well. Instead, he decided to approach her with a different sentiment.
"You have my thanks. I owe you one."
King turned her head towards him with a questioning look.
"For what?"
"For not telling Cobblepot about me."
She turn her gaze from him with a half chuckle.
"Don't get the wrong idea. I still don't trust you and if I find out that you're just as bad as him, I won't hesitate to snitch."
"Hm, 'snitch'." Bruce smirked. "You make it sound like we're partners in crime, King."
King's lips couldn't help but curl slightly. In a way she guessed the two of them were.
"I have my eye on you. That's all I'm saying." she said dismissively with a slight smile.
Bruce returned the smile.
"And I wouldn't have it any other way."
"Isn't that Mai Shiranui?"
"No way! Really!?"
"Poor girl, I heard that her finance died."
"Aw, I liked her better when she wore that skimpy red outfit! What? Does she think this party is for good boys and girls?"**
Those were the whispers of some of the party goers that observed a small gathering from a distance.
The woman at the center of the gathering was of course the main topic of their gossip but they also noticed three other female fighters with her: Kasumi Todoh, Li Xiangfei and Yuri Sakazaki.
All four of them happen to be former members of the well-known Women Fighters Team and that happen to the subject of their discussion.
"I feel bad for letting you guys down, really I do, but I'm just not interested." Mai said in a drained voice.
Xiangfei let out a frustrated groan as her upper body hung limp. With no other option left, she then reattempted to beseech Yuri."
"Yuri-chan, won't you reconsider? We're really desperate here."
Both Xiangfei and Kasumi had earlier approached Yuri while she was with Robert, Ryo and Athena in hopes that she would join their team. But when she turned them down, they then proceeded to drag her back to Mai so she could help them convince her instead.
Their eagerness was surprising to Yuri and she even noticed that Kasumi was acting unusually awkward in front of Ryo but she nevertheless decided to oblige them.
Unfortunately, it looked like the whole thing was a lost cause and she shook her head with a sad apologetic smile.
"Sorry but like I said, I promised Onii-san and Robert that I'd join up with them this year."
Kasumi sighed while Xiangfei stomped a foot like she was on the verge of a tantrum.
"This bites!" she snapped. "The Women Fighters Team just wouldn't be the same without at least one of you guys."
It was unusual for Yuri and Kasumi to see the normally childish waitress be this passionate about their team but they both knew that every member from every incarnation of Women Fighters Team had bonded in some way. Even Kasumi who still has some grievances with Yuri's brother, felt the same. They had also hoped that bond would help snap Mai out of her funk but of course, it didn't work.
"What about Hinako-chan? I believe I spotted her around here somewhere." Kasumi suggested with raised finger.
But Xiangfei dismissed it with a wave of her hand.
"Nah, I already spoke to her. Turns out she's joining an 'All-Wrestling Team' with Raiden and Ramon."
She then turned towards Mai.
"Besides, Mai, Yuri-chan and Miss King...you guys are icons! Especially you, Mai! You're like, the OLDEST VETERAN in our group!"
Both Yuri and Kasumi stiffened in dread and it took a moment before Xiangfei clapped a hand over her mouth, realizing what she said. Previously, anyone who dared call Mai 'old' was just asking for trouble. Saying such a thing would trigger her so much that she chase after the offender for hours in a fit of rage.
But this time, the busty kunoichi only looked at them in confusion.
"What?" she asked.
It made the three girls grimace and realize that Mai really wasn't same.
"Anyway, I should get going." Mai said and walked off without another word.
Yuri let out breath and placed hands on both Xiangfei and Kasumi's shoulders.
"Sorry guys. Thanks for trying anyway."
And with that, the Sakazaki sister left too. The remaining two girls were left silent not knowing what to say until Xiangfei growled in outrage.
"Aw, who needs them! Kasumi-san, I say we do this on our own!"
"What are you proposing?"
The Chinese girl grinned in smugly like she had the best idea ever.
"We'll form our own brand new Women Fighters Team! Think about it! You're familiar with Yuri-chan so you got a similar martial arts flair like her."
She then thumped her puffed chest with pride.
"While I have the style, grace and customer-serving-know-how like Miss King!"
Kasumi gave her a half-lidded glance, looking unimpressed and full of doubt. Xiangfei didn't have anything resembling style or grace that King has, the only similar thing about them was that they're both capable of kicking customers out of their establishments; and in the case of Xiangfei, it was for the wrong reasons.
"You do realize we are still lacking a third member, don't you?" asked Kasumi.
"Exactly! We just need another Mai. Someone who can bring out the sexiness in our team."
"Se-sexiness?"
And right on cue, the two of them heard a voice nearby.
"Ah! Coco, get back here!"
Xiangfei and Kasumi turned towards the voice and to their surprise, they saw something flutter across the room and startle some of the guests. It was a Toucan, An actual Toucan! Chasing after the large bird was a South American woman.
She had tanned skin and long dark hair that was tied in a high ponytail and held by a thick green bandana tied around her head but what caught Xiangfei and Kasumi's attention was her outfit. It had a tropical style to it and made her look like she was dressed for a dance contest; she wore hoop earrings and multiple Bangles, her sizable bust and bottom was held by a stylish green ring bikini set and over it was a sleeveless unzipped yellow jacket that matched a pair of 'pants' that were just four long strips of cloth held together at her thighs, making them loose and baggy.
Her name was Zarina, one of the newest contenders in the KoF tournament.
Zarina was finally able catch up to Coco and had him perched on her arm.
"Don't wander off like that. You need to make a good impression if we are going to convince Mister Cobblepot to save your home, I heard he has a soft spot for birds." she scolded.
Coco emitted an irritated rattling sound in response and Zarina reacted like she understood him.
"Aw, I get it. You're hungry!" she giggled.
The chirpy dancer girl quickly fished out a berry and was about to hold it out for him.
"Here, you can have thi-Whoops!"
Because she took it out a little too fast, the berry sprung from her grip and plopped straight into her cleavage!
Not wanting to loose its treat, Coco quickly latched itself on to her bikini top and stuck its large bill after it.
"Ack! Coco! S-stop that! That feels weird!" Zarina protested and blushed in embarrassment.
But Coco didn't listen and continued to dig for the lost berry with its bill sandwiched between her mounds.
Not knowing what to do, all Zarina could do was squirm around awkwardly with an uncomfortable expression and her elbows to her sides while her forearms were up.
Kasumi sweated and blushed at the somewhat lewd sight while Xiangfei grinned with a finger-gun to her chin as her eyes sparked.
"She'll do."
Not far from them, standing near a corner away from the crowds was Bruce with his finger to his earpiece. He strained his hearing as both he and Barbara listened to the audio being transmitted by the bug he planted.
"Look, I need her alive so make this a clean job. Bring her to Gotham and then contact me for further instructions...D-Double!?...You can't be seriou-!? Grrr! Fine! Just get it done!"
Bruce's brow furrowed even deeper. He had an idea whom Cobblepot was contacting and it was a worrisome development but he still needed to be sure, especially if HE was involved.
"Can you enhance the audio so we can hear who he's talking to, Barbara?" asked Bruce.
"It's pretty muffled and faint but I'll see what I can do. In the meantime I just got word from Nightwing that he's fo llowing a lead on where Andy Bogard was staying in Gotham."
"Roger. Let me know when he finds something. Over and out." Bruce nodded and signed off.
That was when his eyes caught a glimpse of her walking through the crowd almost aimlessly.
He wrenched his sight away before letting out a weary sigh as he pushed his hands into his jacket pockets. He had been well aware of her presence since he arrived here but had so far managed to avoid her...and truth be told, he had hoped to keep avoiding her the whole night but he knew that wasn't feasible.
Besides, it didn't look good for his public image. He should've at least introduced himself to Terry Bogard and offer his condolences, be more social. But he wasn't sure how she'd...
He frowned and gazed downwards. How many years has it been? It felt like a life time away, probably because it was a completely different life than what he has now.
He turned his eyes back towards the crowd and found her again. Her back was to him but he immediately picked up on her unmistakable long brown hair. He then recalled how despondent she looked.
He internally chided himself as he straightened up before slowly walking towards her. He figured that she was going to notice him eventually so it was best that he get it over with. Before he could change his mind, he found himself already right behind her.
"Hello, Mai." was all he could get out of his mouth.
The Shiranui heiress's eyes shot up with a jolt as her breath hitched.
TBC
Notes:
*A blatant reference to CAPCOM vs SNK 2.
** I know I'm late with this reference but I don't care ;p
Chapter 5: A Mission
Notes:
Another chapter done. I apologize if the writing seems all over the place. Thank you all once again for the reviews and support.
Chapter Text
Years Ago...
The voices grew louder and more heated as the young girl neared the doors of the dojo. She's never heard her Ojii-san speak so harshly like that before. Curiosity got the better of her as she silently pushed the door open, slightly enough to not alert them of her presence but enough to hear their conversation.
"Listen old man, there are only two reasons I brought him here." said a voice she didn't recognize. "First, despite our disagreements I will still contend that the Shiranui style in its purest form is unmatched. And second, the boy lacks finesse and a killer instinct."
She peeked through the crack and saw that the voice belonged to a tall man with medium length smooth brown hair wearing a green Hakama with light colored sleeves. He had sunken cheekbones and his eyes were shifty and bothered her for some reason.
Her Ojii-san was standing opposite him and her eyes widened when she saw how livid he looked! Who was this man who made her grandfather so angry? Clearly they knew each other at some point.
Finally, her eyes rested on the boy who looked around her age, or maybe older. He back was to her and was silently kneeled before both of them, allowing the two adults to speak since he was clearly the topic of the conversation.
"I'm flattered that you think so highly of my art but I will not train another Yakuza pup, Tsunetomo!" her grandfather spoke.
Her breath hitched. Ojii-san training Yakuza? It can't be! He was honorable, kind and had the respect of the entire village. The man, obviously named Tsunetomo, smiled but it was not a friendly one.
"If it's a question of money, don't worry. The boy is loaded and if you ask me, your school could use the funds!" Tsunetomo remarked as he gestured towards his surroundings which prompted her Ojii-san to clench his jaw.
"That's the only reason I'm invested in this." Tsunetomo continued. "It's just business. He wants to be the best and with the right price, I'll make him the best!"
"Petulant child!" the older man barked. "In the end, it all comes down to money for you doesn't it!?"
"Spare me your drivel. Tell you what: give him two months. Work him, break him, give him your worst. You'll find him to be an exceptionally fast learner and who knows?"
With that Tsunetomo turned his eyes towards the doorway, directly at her!
"Maybe the little girl can finally have a playmate." He sneered.
She gasped, wondering how was he able to become aware of her. Her Ojii-san turned at noticed her too then he stroked his beard in thought and beckoned her.
"Mago, come."
She entered and approached them. Her head down and twiddled her fingers nervously. Tsunetomo smirked as her grandfather's brows furrowed in thought before gesturing to the boy who still knelt with his back turned to her.
"From today, he will be training with us. Make sure he is taken care of and settled in."
The boy finally stood and turned to face her and that was when she first saw his dark blue eyes.
The unmistakable sound was definitely heard by the surrounding party goers and present KoF fighters. Even through the music and chatter, it cut through and reached their ears with a resounding echo.
SLAP!
With their attention grabbed, the crowd surrounding them immediately turned; some with mild curiosity and others with total shock. None more so than Terry, Joe and Rock who stood there with their mouths agape.
Bruce had his head turned with wide eyes, revealing a red mark on his cheek while Mai's body remained still with her hand in still in the air after it struck its mark. Her hair obscured her eyes and her teeth grit. The only thing of her body that moved was the slight tremble of her shoulders.
"You've got a lot of nerve…" she seethed.
He dropped his surprised expression and turned his head to face her just in time to see her own chocolate brown eyes glare at him. Bruce tried to open his mouth to speak but what could he say? He knew she was rightfully angry with him but he couldn't express that, it was like his jaw muscles and diaphragm were rusted up at that moment.
Even if he could muster up the strength to speak, he'd never get the chance to because Mai spoke again.
"You finally decide to talk to me after all these years! NOW of all times! Right after what happened to Andy!?"
"I…" Bruce blurted.
"I don't want to hear it!" the kunoichi snapped. "You never bothered with my life before, so why now!? I so moved on from you! I was HAPPY with Andy!"
Feeling his vocals go completely numb, his gaze dropped from hers and was beginning to regret his decision to approach her. When she saw him go completely silent, Mai turned away from him in disgust.
"Hmph! Go to hell, Bruce!" she spat as she stormed off.
Terry immediately followed after her, giving a momentary glance toward Bruce as he passed him. Several people looked on as Mai marched towards the pool area, among them was Chizuru who had a curious expression and Benimaru who couldn't help but smirk at the whole event.
She finally felt the cool night air on her skin and the crowd of people drift behind her but it did little to alleviate the rampaging swirl of emotions inside. She should've seen this coming, it was a given that as long as she was in Gotham, there'd be a chance she'd run into him. She just didn't expect it so soon,…like this.
"Mai!" she heard Terry's voice behind her. "Hold up!"
"Go away, Terry!" she barked in annoyance.
She still had her back turned to him but it was only then when she became aware of her surroundings. She was at the edge of the pool area which was bordered with a kitschy white picket fenced along with arranged foliage and a planted palm tree. The aforementioned pool was adjacent to her and the lighting reflected wavy blues on her legs.
"Not until you answer me first." Terry said. "Who was that guy and how do you know him?"
It would seem that Terry was unaware of who Bruce was but that was no surprise; he rarely paid attention to the rich types unless it was other fighters like Benimaru or Robert and she'd be in the same boat had she not met the man all those years ago. Frankly, she was beginning to find Terry's obliviousness irritating.
"Like you give a damn." Mai scoffed.
That gave the blonde pause and caused his brows to furrow.
"What are you talking about!?"
Mai spun towards him in ire.
"I'm talking about Andy! He's your brother, how could you be so calm like this!?"
Terry clenched his jaw, only a small sound escaping him. He had an urge to grasp at his pockets while his head tilted down to allow the bill of his cap to hide his eyes. He had a feeling that's what this was all about. After all, Mai was always an impulsive girl and wasn't the type to hide her emotions. And it was a given that those emotions were still raw after Andy's death.
"When your father was killed, you and Andy never rested until you got revenge." she rounded on him. "Why is it different now!?"
"What do want us to do? Tear the whole city up?" he asked without looking at her. "In case you didn't realize, this isn't South Town. We don't even know who killed Andy."
"It's at least better than being at some stupid party and doing nothing."
Terry lifted his hardened gaze back at her.
"We're not doing nothing." he insisted. "Mary is out there helping us get a lead and-"
She huffed in disdain before he could finish, catching him off-guard.
"So that's it then? You're just gonna let Mary handle all the dirty work while you're too busy screwing Alice in the corner, is that it?"
The older Bogard was honestly shocked at her words. He thought that Mai genuinely liked Alice and couldn't believe what she was saying. Angry as she may be, this was a far cry from the cheerful, bubbly girl who fell in love with his brother. Outrage washed over him, causing his fists to clench tightly and take a step towards her aggressively.
"You better watch what you say, Mai. That was uncalled for and you know it." Terry warned with a growl.
But rather than back down, Mai sneered at him.
"What's the matter? Did the 'Legendary Hungry Wolf' lose his teeth?"
She knew she being unfair and crossing a line but she couldn't care. Not only had grief twisted her, but it brought out every negative emotion she had once felt.
"All Andy ever spoke about, all he EVER talked about, was how he wished he was stronger than you!" she ranted with venomous envy.
"How he was sick and tired of being in your shadow! You must've been sick and tired of it too. Or maybe you were started to get worried that he could just defeat you one day."
Terry remained silent but his composure was on the verge of snapping, his teeth bared and his fist tightened to the point of them shaking. And what she said next tipped him over the edge.
"I bet that's why YOU'RE GLAD he's gone!"
What ever anger she felt gave way to fear when she saw Terry lunge at her with his fist drawn back. Even though she was a seasoned fighter who had occasionally sparred with him, the suddenness of the action caused her legs to freeze up and she could only react by bracing herself for the hit.
But instead Terry's fist slammed on the ground before her, cratering it, and two white waves of energy swerved around her before traveling to the fence behind. An explosion erupted behind her, not only obliterating the fence area but also totally uprooting the palm tree in the process.
Mai looked back with shocked eyes. She didn't know that Terry could split and control the direction of his Power Wave like that.
"You think…you're the only one in the world who hurts, don't you?" Terry said with his fist still on the ground.
When Mai turned back to him, he looked up and his face made her almost gasp. His eyes still looked furious but tears began to freely flow from their corners.
"You think I don't know what it's like to lose someone you love!? Like Lily!? LIKE SULIA!?" he yelled each name louder as he got back up.
Mai remembered those names well. She had only known about Lily McGuire from what she could get out of Joe, since neither of the Bogard brothers ever spoke about it. But from what she had gathered, Lily was Terry's first love.
During the King of Fighters tournament that Terry, Andy and Joe first participated in, there was an assassination attempt on Terry. Lily tried to buy them time when the trio was escaping and that was when she was killed right in front of him. Since then, Terry always blamed himself that he couldn't protect her. Although Terry never spoke to Mai about it directly, she recalled seeing the pained far-away look in his eyes, like his memories of her were like needles in his heart.
And then there was Sulia.
Unlike Lily, Mai had met Sulia during the whole Rhodes Island incident. She personally adored her and saw her as the little sister she never had. At the time, she had already picked up on the growing feelings between Sulia and Terry and was rooting for the two of them, even offering Sulia her own advice on love.
But then, in the final battle with Laocorn, Sulia made the ultimate sacrifice by taking her own life which allowed Terry to defeat him once and for all.
Seeing the raw pain in Terry's eyes reminded her that he had never really gotten over Sulia's death and it made her feel like such a horrible hypocrite.
"He's…he's my little brother, Mai." Terry said. "The only family I had left. Do you think for one moment I don't want to pay back the bastard who did this?!"
It was Mai's turn to remain speechless, looking downwards to the side while she morosely clasped her elbow. From this point, it seemed that Terry had regained his composure and spoke in a less heated tone.
"Maybe I sometimes didn't understand Andy…or even agree with him all the time but if there was one thing I did know about him, it's that he cared about you and he'd never want you to spend the rest of your life like this."
Mai's brows shot up at this but didn't turn her gaze towards him. Finally deciding to leave her be, Terry turned around and began to walk away but not before saying one last thing.
"So here's a piece of advice as someone who's been through it all: Don't be afraid to love again…like I once was."
The Shiranui heiress forced herself to turn away from him, fighting a tear that threatened to spill from her eye as Terry's words echoed in mind. She tried to think of Andy but instead, the only person that continued to be present in her mind was Bruce. And with him bubbled up conflicting feelings within, among them of one feeling that surprised her the most: guilt.
Meanwhile, back inside the nightclub, the commotion seemed to have been mostly forgotten and the party goers have returned to their own business. But of course for one, the incident was still very fresh in his mind, much like the fading sting on his cheek.
"That was quite a scene." Chizuru said, walking up next to him.
Bruce glanced towards her, noting how radiant she looked; white was certainly her color. He also noticed the sympathy in her eyes but there was also an underlying anxiousness which he found a little strange.
"That it was." he said with a rueful smile. "And I'm sure the press thought so too."
"No doubt they'll turn the whole thing into a bigger spectacle than the tournament itself. But then I suppose you're no stranger to the tabloids."
Bruce didn't respond immediately and Chizuru allowed the momentary silence to hang in air, patiently waiting for him to find his words. Her decision seemed to pay off when Bruce finally broke the silence.
"Do you find that off-putting?" he asked her.
Chizuru let out an amused humming chuckle.
"If I did I wouldn't be gracing you with my company now, would I?" she grinned as she spoke in mock haughtiness.
The side of Bruce's lips curled along with his own hum before he turned fully towards her.
"Thanks, Chizuru. I'm glad." he said so in a sincere manner.
This caught the Yata heiress a little off-guard and much to her embarrassment, she felt her cheeks heat up. Hoping that Bruce wouldn't notice the obvious redness on her face, she cleared her throat and steered the subject back to the matter at hand.
"That was Mai Shiranui, wasn't it? I never entertained the notion that you and her would be acquainted."
Chizuru actually knew Mai well enough since she was part of Mai and King's team when Orochi was at last sealed.
"It was a long time ago." Bruce said with a shrug.
"So there is some history. Were you two…?" she tired her best not to sound jealous despite the tightness in her stomach. "Close?"
"I wouldn't exactly say that."
"Ah, so…"
Against all odds, she felt her anxiety return.
"Um,…'Casual' then?" she asked.
"Oh no, There was nothing between us. I met her when I was very young."
Seeing the questioning look in her eyes, Bruce sighed and began to elaborate.
"After my parents were killed, I was left confused and angry at the world. So I just wanted to get away from it all, to…you know, figure things out. And luckily, I had the money and the smarts to do it."
"That's right, you left Gotham and spent your remaining childhood abroad." Chizuru realized.
Bruce nodded.
"During my travels, I ended up in Japan and I used my resources to find someone who could help me find a direction in my life. He introduced me to Hanzo Shiranui, Mai's grandfather. That's how I know her."
And that was as far as his story went. Chizuru couldn't help but doubt whether he was telling her the whole truth and was about to press further when a realization occurred to her.
"But that would mean you also knew her boyfriend, Andy Bogard. Did you not?" Chizuru asked with surprised eyes.
"No." Bruce shook his head. "I left Hanzo's tutelage around the time Andy showed up, I…sadly never had the chance to meet him."
"I see." Chizuru finally said.
Her sudden shift in behavior wasn't lost on Bruce as he noticed that she wasn't acting her usual calm self.
"Just for clarity sake, the relationship between you and Shiranui-san was platonic. Am I correct?" she asked.
"Yes." Bruce confirmed with some trepidation. "Why are you so interested?"
"Oh, it's nothing." Chizuru dismissed the whole thing with a smile. "Nothing at all."
Regardless of what was bothering her before, Chizuru seemed to be in a better spirits. Another brief silence settled between them but this was a more comfortable one, allowing the two of them to just take in each other's presence.
Chizuru couldn't remember any time in her duty-filled life when she felt like this; the air felt more charged compared to the last time she was with him. She began to wet her crimson lips nervously, preparing her vocals to utter something when she noticed that something had grabbed Bruce's attention.
She looked back and above to see that his focus was drawn towards one of the skyboxes above and behind the pane window was their host, Oswald Cobblepot. He was standing there, ironically enough, like a perched disinterested old buzzard; hands behind his back and his cigarette holder firmly held in his lips.
"I'll be back in a moment." Bruce suddenly said and took his leave, with Chizuru's confused gaze lingering on him.
She didn't get the chance to wonder about his abrupt departure as at that moment, her own attention was drawn towards a sizable gathering near the bar table.
It was a gathering mostly consisting of KoF fighters who seemed to be reminiscing about their fallen acquaintance over drinks. Chizuru guessed that perhaps the earlier commotion had ironically led them to coalesce. Nevertheless, she decided to be respectful and join them.
At the time she did, Ralf from the Ikari Warriors team had finished recounting one of the many matches he had with Andy. Among those who listened was Team Psycho Soldier who seemed genuinely mournful.
"I'm gonna miss Andy. He was always nice to me." Kensou said sadly.
"Master Chin often thought highly of him." Athena solemnly nodded.
There were others who were a bit abrasive and yet conveyed respect in their own way.
"He used to piss me off, thinking a lightweight like him could take me on. But I gotta admit, the little shrimp gave me a run for my money." recounted Raiden.
"As he did for me." Goro agreed. "A formidable opponent, much like his brother."
It wasn't fully a reverent atmosphere, Chizuru could see that some people, like Jenet, didn't seem too bothered about the situation. Others were focused elsewhere; Ramon began to hit on Vanessa as usual, Xianfei was glaring daggers at Kensou for some reason and Choi was goofing off somewhere. Then again, she doubted that the death of someone was hardly going to phase an ex-serial killer.
And of course, there were some who avoided the gathering all together. As expected, K' was one of them. But surprisingly Terry was nowhere to be seen, which left Joe and Rock the only present ones closest to the deceased.
Chizuru took the opportunity to chime in with her own words, taking some of them aback by her presence, but all she could really muster was…
"From what I have heard, he was a good man."
Honestly, she didn't really know much about him. As a matter a fact, none of them (save perhaps the Fatal Fury team) knew much about him. It was something that Joe and Rock were awkwardly aware of but Andy was always less popular compared to Terry and even his girlfriend, Mai. As hard as must've been for his pride, it seemed appropriate for a ninja: to live and die in the shadows.
"Alright, y'know what?" Benimaru suddenly spoke up. "How about we all make a toast? In memory of Andy Bogard and a promise we give it our all this year?"
"Here, Here!" Kim agreed enthusiastically.
"Miss King, drinks all around. It's on me!"
"Like hell it is!" Robert laughed. "King, put it on my tab!"
"Hello, Bruce. Did you wander off again?"
Cobblepot only gave Bruce the briefest of annoyed glances as the young billionaire walked in, the tone of his voice weary and sardonic.
"Actually I noticed you being all by your lonesome from down there so I thought I'd keep you company."
"How thoughtful." Cobblepot muttered, staring into the window pane.
Bruce was honestly surprised that he was able to get in so easily and that Cobblepot's two lady assistants didn't seem to be anywhere in sight. This was either a good thing or a bad thing.
He soon joined the portly man at his side, with his sights on the window like him. Without actually looking at him, he studied Cobblepot's reflection and tried to pick up on his body language, to figure out what was going on in that mind of his.
Despite how it may seem, he knew better than to underestimate him. After all, the Penguin can be ruthless and cunning; a veritable genius if only he was not held back by his own ego and pettiness.
But at the moment he seemed thrown off by the unexpected absence of Caroline Stanzack. Bruce still didn't understand how this woman fit into his plan but whatever it was, it was apparently vital enough to throw a wrench in the works. And that meant this was a good opportunity as any to pick his brain.
"Great party, by the way." Bruce spoke up. "And I got to hand it to you, this is a real swell place too. I might actually think of booking a room here myself."
"Oh? What's the matter? Not enough space in that manor of yours?"
Bruce chuckled while scratching his hair sheepishly.
"Hehe, right, that 'ol thing."
As Cobblepot turned his head towards him, Bruce held the back of his hand aside his lips as if he was whispering a big secret.
"Don't tell anyone I said this but I hang on to that place out of family obligation more than anything. Sometimes I barely get a wink of sleep in there."
Cobblepot's lips stretched into a grin as he puffed from his cigarette holder.
"Well, maybe you should consider selling it then. I'd be more than happy to take it off your hands at a reasonable price if you'd like."
The young billionaire was already shaking his head with an apologetic smile halfway through Cobblepot's proposal.
"No, no, no, can't do that. If you have something for that long, you're way too attached to part with it. You know how it is, don't you?"
The question gave the shorter man pause and his expression fell before turning his gaze back to the window pane, particularly at his own reflection.
"Yes, I do actually." he said with a somber tone. "I felt that way when I had to get rid of the Ice Berg Lounge."
However, his mood was only brief as he nonchalantly took out took another puff, holding out his holder with his other hand clenched behind his back.
"Now don't tell anyone, I said this but…sometimes I do miss being a criminal."
"Really?" Bruce asked, acting surprised.
"Oh yes. I look back to when I first started out, I fancied myself a gentleman thief. A Cyrano of crime, if you will."
Bruce remembered: a thief yes, but not much of a gentleman. Those were the simpler days when all Batman had to worry from him were trick umbrellas and bird-themed heists.
"I suppose that could have something to do with my upbringing. My family were remnants of the Providence Aristocracy, you remember. At the time, I was only trying to make ends meet after my bastard of father squandered all our fortunes. But I'd be lying if I said I didn't find any thrill in it."
"So which do you miss the most? The money or the thrill?" Bruce asked.
Cobblepot smirked.
"Truthfully? Neither."
He let that revelation hang in the air before speaking again.
"Do you know what money really can't buy, Brucie-boy?"
"Happiness?"
"No. Respect!"
Before Bruce could get a word in, Cobblepot was already pacing around and lost in his own theatrical monologue.
"Oh sure, you can buy all the ass-kissers you want. You can have people tell you you're the most powerful man in Gotham but when the Joker comes knocking, all of sudden you're the littlest fish in the pond."
His voice turned extremely bitter at that last sentence.
"Dent, Sionis,…hell, even the damn Riddler made the Penguin nothing more than a bit player in the grand scheme of things." he growled.
But just like that, his mood shifted again. He let out a breath and smiled while spreading his arms in a shrug, as if in a state of acceptance.
"And that's why I threw it all away. It can give a guy a sense of perspective, make him begin to wonder what the point of it all was."
"Is that the reason for all this, Oswald?" asked Bruce with a frown. "This hotel? Hosting the King of Fighters Tournament? Was it all just for respect?"
The Penguin's lips curled even further, giving his visage a slimy quality. He took another drag from his cigarette holder and puffed confidently, like he was holding a winning hand and was just dying to gloat about it.
"Let's just say, for once in my life…" he sneered. "I'd like to make a big impact somewhere."
Suddenly the two men were startled when they heard loud thump against the glass next to them. They turned quickly to see that the pane was cracked and plastered comically on the other side was Benimaru Nikaido who slowly slid down from it.
Cobblepot immediately ran up to the view and looked down in shock.
"Egads! What is happening down there!?"
Both Bruce and Cobblepot rushed back downstairs to the party and it was like they walked into a completely different building.
Apparently in a matter of minutes, what had been jolly merriment had escalated into drunken pandemonium. Some of the party-goers hollered and hooted in excitement while others screamed and ran for their lives as the intoxicated fighters brawled among themselves.
"Gwa-har-har! Ha-(hic)-Had enough, pretty boy!?" Raiden bellowed with a hiccup.
With a grin, Benimaru pushed himself up to a swaying stagger before finding his footing and letting his fists crackle with electricity.
"Heh, I'm jush…jush gett'n started, Tubby." he slurred.
He would've charged at his opponent had he not noticed Cobblepot standing by the doorway alongside Bruce. Seeing his designated arch-nemesis made whirl unsteadily towards him with a stylishly pointed finger.
"Oi, Wayne! I shtill gotta bone to pi-…to pick with you."
Unfortunately, Raiden tackled him before he had the chance. There were other skirmishes going on in the club at the same time, one of which was Joe squaring off against Ramon. The Muay Thai champion and the Luchadora traded kicks and blows until Joe unleashed one of his well known moves.
"SCREW UPPAAH!"
With a fierce uppercut, a tornado-like pillar of swirling winds was summoned. While Ramon managed to roll out of the way of the attack, the strong vacuum and air currents pulled much of the crockery in its sway and consequently flung out one of the dinner plates.
K' and rest of his team were pretty much ignoring the whole fiasco at the time. That was until the dinner plate crashed against the back of the white-haired teen's head.
"Teme…!" K' growled, looking back as his temper flared.
Before Maxima could stop him, K' rushed at his offender with flames trailing from his ignited fist. But then he was intercepted by none other than Kyo!
The both of them launched their fists and when their fire-laden knuckles struck each other's, a burst of embers shot out from the impact. Like butting rams, their forearms were caught in a test of strength; shakily pushing back and forth by mere inches as neither backed down.
"You really need to mellow out a little." Kyo said with a strained chuckle. "Y'know? Smell the roses and all that."
"Shut it, Asshole!" K' yelled.
They broke off and charged at each other again, exchanging blow after blow with fists engulfed in flames. Seeing as there wasn't much Maxima could do, he shrugged and took a seat to watch the show.
He could also see that not everyone was engaged in straightforward combat. Malin was chasing after Yuri for some reason and Kula was skating after them probably because she thought it looked fun. In another corner, Clark and Whip was restraining Ralf from doing something they were sure was going to make a fool of himself and up on the stage was Choi singing a trashy K-pop song while Jhun cheered him on.
"What in the hell is going on here!?" Cobblepot yelled.
The three he addressed was Shingo, Rock and Momoko who looked pretty bewildered at the whole scene themselves. Bruce figured that the only reason they were sober was because they didn't drink like the rest of them, probably since were underage.
"Honestly I'm not too sure, Cobblepot-san." Shingo said, sweating and scratching the side of his head.
"They look like Master Chin when he finds his secret stash." Momoko commented.
Little did they all know that the answer was being uncovered on the other side of the bar table.
"What do you mean you put a little 'something-something' in their drinks!?"
King was on her hands and knees behind her station and shielded safely from the mayhem around her. In front of her, sitting on her haunches, was of course Ángel who had somehow returned without being noticed.
"Nyan~, that Mai girl and the rest of them were being muy mala onda." Ángel meowed lazily. "So I thought I'd just help them liven up the place."
King's eyes widened in horror.
"You drugged them!?"
On cue, a chair sailed overhead and caused the short-haired lady to flinch duck further to the ground with a hand over her head.
"You idiot!" she hissed angrily. "We're gonna get fired for this!"
Back on the stage, Choi's singing was interrupted when he found himself accosted from both sides by some unexpected interlopers.
"Hey old man, get off the stage!" Janet demanded, her cheeks rosy from intoxication. "I'm going to show you all some REAL singing!"
"Get in line, skank!" Xiangfei yelled, her cheeks being rosy as well. "Me and my new best friend were here first!"
The 'new best friend' was poor Zarina who was being uncomfortably dragged around by the crazed Chinese girl.
"Oh-hohoho! Who does this flat-chested little girl think she is calling me a skank?" Janet laughed haughtily.
Before things could get heated, Kasumi suddenly stumbled onto the stage out of nowhere.
"Father, where are you?" she mumbled, her eyes glazed and out of focus.
"Have you seen my father? Have you seen my father?"
Kasumi asked a confused Choi and then quickly turned and asked Janet without giving either of them a chance of answer.
Then her gaze dropped down to Janet's cleavage.
"Father, are you in here?" she asked before grasping the straps of the blonde woman's dress and ripping it apart.
"AAAAAHHHH!" Janet shrieked as her dress fell open, completely exposing her mounds.
Xiangfei's eyes were like dinner plates and her face turned completely red before her expression morphed into outrage.
"Oh, you think you're hot stuff, huh!?" she yelled.
And then without warning, she pushed Zarina forward and got behind her.
"Well then get a load of this!"
The Chinese girl tore at Zarina's top from behind, exposing her as well.
"KYAAAAAAH!" the tanned woman screamed.
"Wow! Oppai!" Momoko cheered with starry eyes and her fists to her chin.
Both Rock and Shingo stood behind her sweating.
"All of you, stop this at once!" Cobblepot yelled out in futile.
Bruce decided then to just leave him to it. After all, he had already got what he really needed from him: retrieving the listening device he had planted earlier.
But as he was about to make his exit, his eyes caught a certain raven-haired woman in white slumped halfway over a table with a half-filled glass in her hand. He knew in good conscience, he couldn't just leave her like that and so he decided to make his way over to her, cooly avoiding the chaos as he did.
"Chizuru?" he called out as he gently shook her shoulders.
"Mmm…Ara?" she stirred with murmur.
After the Yata heiress lifted her head towards him with dazed eyes, she suddenly smiled gleefully.
"Bru~ce-kun."
"Chi…zuru?" Bruce asked warily.
She tried to stand up but instead stumbled into his safe arms and clutched them tightly.
"Ne~, how mean of you to leave a beautiful maiden like myself all by her own. I was feeling soooo lonely." she childishly pouted with redness on her face.
Bruce couldn't help but feel amused seeing the normally composed and dignified CEO of Kagura Enterprise being completely sloshed like this.
"Okay, You've obviously had enough." Bruce chuckled as he slowly pushed the glass out of her reach.
"Whaaat? Noooo." Chizuru whined, pawing at it in vain. "Sit, have a drink with me, you'll like it."
"No thanks. Come on, I'll take you to your room."
With a hand under her armpit, he hoisted her up as she still clung on to him. Her legs were still wobbly and she could barely stand on her own which made traversing out of the night club more difficult than he expected. This difficulty was further compounded when she began to sway and nuzzle her head against him, threatening to send him off balance.
"Mm…Bruce is so warm." she hummed in content.
"Easy, take it easy."
This would've been a lot easier if he just slung her over his shoulders but he was Bruce Wayne right now, not Batman. And besides, carrying her bridal style would probably give the people around them the wrong idea.
He felt relief when he finally got into the lobby elevator and the doors closed, allowing him to lean her up against the cool metal wall.
"Alright, what floor is your room on?" he asked, ready to push one of the elevator buttons.
"Guess." Chizuru hummed playfully.
Bruce released a sigh. He really didn't have time for this and tried to find out another way.
"Do you have your room key with you?"
Her ruby lips extended into a wide challenging smile as she leaned forward a bit.
"Search me."
The lack of cooperation was starting to irritate him but if that was how she was going to behave then he was just going to have to play along.
"Fine." he grunted and reached out for her handbag.
But Chizuru quickly held it out of reach from him. He stepped closer and tried again to grab it and she again held it away, chuckling as she did.
"Fufufu."
"Chizuru, seriously, knock it off." Bruce said firmly as he tried again.
She went on keeping it away from him until he trapped her against the wall, causing her to drop her bag and spill some of its contents.
"Oh ho! Such a naughty boy! Assaulting your sensei like this." Chizuru acted out with a smile.
He blinked at this, taken aback a little.
"Sensei?"
Chizuru lifted her leg up and slowly pushed him off with the heel of her shoe against him, grinning almost maliciously as she did so. The hem of her dress pulled up to reveal her toned thighs and a hint of her panties.
"You need to be disciplined, Bruce-kun. As punishment, you will see me after class…for a private lesson!"
Bruce recalled that he once mentally compared her to a strict school teacher at the time when he first met her.
"She didn't pick up on that, did she?" he wondered.
Regardless, he was aware that they were in a scandalous position and that someone could easily open the elevator doors and see. Luckily, he noticed among the scattered items was Chizuru's room key card with its number visible: 4796. It was safe to assume it was on the 4th floor so Bruce quickly tapped the elevator button and then gathered up Chizuru's belongings.
Soon enough, he managed to bring the tipsy woman in front of her door. After holding the card to the sensor on the handle, the door unlocked. He pushed it open, then led her inside and once he inserted the card into the wall slot nearby, the power was restored and the room was brought to life.
It definitely looked luxurious; spacious and clean with a large inviting bed and a wide window that had a wonderful view of the city. It seemed that the Penguin spared no expense.
"We're here." Bruce said to Chizuru gently. "Get some sleep, alright? I'll see you tomorrow."
After patting her lightly on her shoulder, Bruce turned to leave.
"Wait. There's something I need to tell you."
Chizuru suddenly grabbed him by the arm, causing him to stop and look back at her curiously.
"The answer…is no."
Now he was confused, having no idea what she was talking about.
"No for what?" he asked, anxiousness beginning to prick at him.
Suddenly she erupted in a fit of laughter and giggles, catching him off-guard and leaving him to stare at her weirdly.
"Ufufu! You forgot!" she laughed.
Bruce noticed that her cheeks appeared to be more rosy than before. Her giggles slowly faded and she groggily sauntered up to him with a pleasant smile and her eyes still dazed.
"Think. Do you not remember what you asked me when we first had dinner? In Dante's?" Chizuru asked.
She was now leaning up close to him, clutching to his jacket lapels to keep her balance.
"You asked me is it necessary for me to be celibate." she whispered with a husky voice. "The answer is no."
"What are yo-?"
Without warning, she surges up; her arms thrown around his neck, her sizable breasts pressed against his chest and her soft ruby lips melded against his.
Bruce felt himself go rigid, his mind being too shocked to process the situation yet his senses were completely tuned in to everything about her. He could definitely taste the traces of strong intoxicants from her mouth but there was something else underlying there. It was something like cherries and flowery fragrances, he couldn't pinpoint it other than it being uniquely Chizuru.
As he felt her lightly moving her lips and moistening his mouth's entrance with her tongue, he felt himself respond. Slowly at first, then harder and harder until finally Bruce and Chizuru were locked in a long passionate and crushing kiss.
Her hold around his neck becomes desperate as he pulls her against him, his back hitting the nearby wall. Their kissing grew more frenzied as their tongues slipped past their parted teeth to seek and coil against each other.
With her whimpers and moans echoing her yearns for impossible closeness, Chizuru raises her leg up to hook it around his and Bruce took the opportunity to grasp at her thigh and trail it up her ass, feeling every contour until he reached the stitch of her panties that dared him to venture underneath.
His arousal at full force, Bruce moved his hand to the breast pressed against him; cupping it in his hand, fondling and squeezing it. This caused Chizuru to finally release his mouth with a loud mewl that was like honey to his ears. He didn't waste the moment and immediately attacked her neck, sucking hard while moving his lips and stroking his tongue up to and over her chin until reuniting with her lips.
It was so surreal to Bruce how strong this need inside him felt. He remembered feeling it before, when he was with King and when he was with Samantha back in the alley.
The thought of it made his eyes pop open in realization and suddenly detach his lips from hers leaving thin trails of saliva.
"No! Chizuru, stop. I…I'm sorry, you're drunk, this isn't right." Bruce panted.
Chizuru's breathing had also come out in slow strained pants and her lips were slightly swollen from their heated kissing. Her trademark hair band threatened to come loose, the blush on her face had now fully spread and her eyes looked more dazed but only this time it wasn't from the spiked drink she had. She released her hold on his neck to affectionately clutch the sides of his head.
"Sonna koto wa sukoshi mo kinishinai." she breathlessly whispered as she returned her lips to his.
Bruce forced himself away, fearing that he may drown himself in her taste again.
"Believe me, I'm very much attracted to you and I wish nothing more than to spend the night with you. But not like this. Not when you don't know what you're…doing."
The word came out awkwardly when he noticed that her head had slumped and barely audible snoring emitted from her lips. It seemed that the alcohol that finally gotten to her.
He sighed, shaking his head in disbelief. The excited state of his body began to slowly fade although his erection still felt frustrated. Pushing those feelings away, Bruce carried the Yata heiress in his arms to her bed and laid her down.
After making sure she was comfortable and drawing the sheets over her, Bruce afforded himself to look at the beautiful woman again and remarked to himself how cute she looked when she slept. He felt conflicted about the feelings that erupted within him but he knew he would have to deal with them at a later time.
"Goodnight, Chizuru." he smiled as he turned the lights off.
It was just as Bruce returned to the lobby when his earpiece suddenly buzzed to life.
"Bruce, this is Nightwing. I asked Barbara to patch me though."
"Did you find out where Andy was staying?" Bruce asked, keeping his voice low.
"Yeah, some hotel at the corner of West Burnett's."
That struck Bruce as a bit odd. As far as he knew, there were no hotel keys of any kind found on Andy's personal effects.
"But that's not all, Guess who I found skulking around the area? Our ninja friend."
"Eiji Kisaragi?"
Now this piqued his curiosity. During his first encounter with Eiji, it didn't look like the ninja was aware of Andy's murder but could it be possible that he was still involved in some way? If so, then how?
"My guess is that he took the tracker off. I have no idea why he was near Andy's hotel but I've been tailing him since then and he hasn't noticed me so far."
"Stay on him but don't engage, we still need to know who he's working for."
"Got it. What're you going to do?"
"Check out Andy's place, of course."
Bruce briefly glanced towards the night club where sounds of loud commotion could still be heard.
"Besides, this party is getting little too wild for my tastes."
'Modest' would be the best way to describe Hotel Cooper. Proud with red brick and mortar, it was clearly intended for the budget-minded; far from the luxurious extravagance of the Ice Berg Grande but at least not like the run down rat holes that littered the East End.
Silently and under the cover of darkness, Batman made his way up the fire escape stairwell until he was near the targeted window. From the outside he could see that it was only secured by a simple latch and with a brandished batarang, he worked the blade between the crack of the sill and unlatched it.
He slipped through the window and into the abode, it was dark and the only source of light came from the outside. After taking out a flashlight from his belt, he briefly looked around with his own light source and it didn't look like anything was disturbed.
The room itself looked basic yet spacious enough: just over 200 square feet, not including the bathroom, from his guess. He shined his light over towards the entrance door and could see a large wardrobe cabinet. But he didn't need to inspect closely to know it was empty, because he spotted two duffle bags at the foot of the cabinet that were still full of clothes. It was evident that Andy didn't intend to stay for long.
It was to his immediate right from the window where the room's obvious point of interest lay. By the queen-sized bed was a study desk where a laptop computer was folded open with its screen off.
Batman approached the desk and picked up a small photo frame next to the laptop. It had a picture of the victim and a small boy having a joyous moment. The boy was who the police and himself were looking for but looking that the photo and seeing how close the two were made him have a hard time believing that the boy had anything to do with Andy's murder.
He put the frame back down and was about to turn the laptop on when he suddenly paused. Something from the corner of his eye caught his attention. It was actually present right in front of him when he entered but it didn't stick out to him until now.
At the corner of the room was something draped with a white sheet. It was rectangular in shape like a wide painting on an easel. Altering his course of action, he walked towards it and pulled the drapes off.
Batman shone his light on the object to reveal a pin board which displayed photos of the Zanac building from various angles as well as a drawing diagram and pinned notes about security. His white eyes widened when he realized what this was.
Andy was scoping out the building. He wasn't at the wrong place and at the wrong time nor was trying to stop the thief, he WAS the thief!
What did it all mean? Why would a martial artist from Japan, who for the most part lived like hermit, steal from a Cyber security firm? Batman thought about the various possibilities, perhaps Andy devised some grandiose plan which went wrong or maybe Andy and the boy were hired by somebody but some kind of altercation happened between them.
Again, there were no clear answers and as he continued to mull on this, he began to feel a presence behind him and just narrowly ducked out of way of kick!
He swerved his flashlight to identify his attacker but he only caught a glimpse before the assailant followed up with another kick that knocked his light source out of his grip, making it tumble away and remove visibility for both of them.
Batman didn't have a chance to activate the night-vision mode on his cowl lenses as his attacker went at him again. Though in darkness, the Caped Crusader was able to make out the assailant's form and intercepted his punches before twisting their arm around the his back and slamming him against the nearby wall.
But the unknown attacker reacted by raising his legs and kicking his feet off the wall before looping his legs around the arm that Batman held him with to execute a wrestling-style throw to the side.
Batman quickly recovered by rolling back into a stand but just as he did, he could sense the assailant charge at him. He quickly reversed it by using his opponent's momentum, hooking his arm and twisting his body to throw him Ippon Seoi Nage style. He'd only then realize that he had thrown the person on to the bed just behind him.
The attacker still wasn't done and retaliated by catching Batman's head in a head scissor with his legs and flipped him on the bed with him. Batman struggled as the person not only had a vice grip around his head but also had his arm in an arm-bar. With an outstretched arm, Batman tried to reach for something he could use to retaliate but all he could do was brush his fingers against the light switch near the bed.
With the lights on, Batman could now see his attacker and was surprised to see it was a woman.
She had blonde hair cut in a chin-length bob and parted in the middle. Her body was voluptuous, toned and her midriff, exposed by the red cropped sports top she wore, showed definable abs. She also wore black gloves and baggy blue pants which had a printed design of a star within a circle on both sides.
Mary looked shocked seeing who she had between her thighs the whole time.
"B-Batman!?" she spluttered.
She quickly let go and scrambled off the bed. Batman pushed himself off as well, rubbing his neck as he did and seemingly not noticing Mary standing at the edge of the bed and looking at him in awe.
"Oh wow. Oh wow! You're actually real! I mean I know you're real but I never thought I'd run into you."
Mary chided herself silently for acting like a total fangirl but she had heard so many tales about the Dark Knight, how he took down criminal empires single-handedly as well as his exceptional detective skills. These stories inspired her as a Private Investigator and to see him in person was so surreal for her.
Batman finally turned and regarded her with suspicion.
"Who are you and what are you doing here?" he asked.
She paused at first and then stretched out her hand towards him to shake.
"Mary, Mary Ryan. Some people call me Blue Mary."
Batman simply stood there without moving and his eyes still trained on her. He thought about where he had heard that name before and then recalled that she was mentioned in the updated case file he read. She is a close friend of Terry Bogard, the victim's brother, and also previously participated in the past King of Fighters tournaments.
He lowered his guard a little and decided that despite her ambush, she didn't mean any harm. Seeing that he wasn't being cordial, Mary chuckled and withdrew her hand awkwardly.
"As for the second question, I'm assuming the same as you; I'm investigating Andy Bogard's murder. I heard someone coming up the fire escape and thought it might be the killer. So I hid and thought I could catch him off guard and before I knew it we were fighting and ended up in bed and…"
Mary's cheeks immediately turned red realizing how that last part sounded and quickly waved her hands in denial.
"That totally came out wrong! What I meant was-!"
"Why did you think the killer would come here? There's no reason for him to do so after killing Andy." Batman interrupted.
Mary was caught a little off guard by the question but then exhaled and gestured to the pin board that Batman was looking at earlier.
"As much as I didn't want to believe it, that board over there proves that…"
"That Andy committed the theft." he finished for her.
Mary nodded in confirmation with her brows knit in a conflicted manner. It wasn't the whole answer and she had more to say.
"Andy is not the stealing kind. He and his brother are the most honorable people I know and wouldn't do something like this without a good reason. That's why I think Zanac had something to do with his death."
"How so?"
"Think about it. They've been so tight lipped about what was actually stolen and their CEO refuses to talk. I've also done some digging into this company; Did you know there were a bunch of allegations against them? Including selling info the Russian government? Even you have to admit there's something screwy about them."
Batman agreed to himself that her theory of Zanac being involved is sound. He was aware of the company's shady reputation and actually planned to personally look into the staff members and upper management. However, he felt it was too early to make conclusions and that something wasn't adding up. Nevertheless, he silently commended her for her research.
"That's why I think Andy was investigating them, trying to find something incriminating." Mary paused and added sadly. "And he paid the price for it."
"You still didn't explain why you thought the killer would come here."
"Isn't it obvious? Because whatever was stolen is still missing! They're probably looking for it. Maybe Hokutomaru has it and they're looking for him."
"Hokutomaru?" Batman asked and then pointed at the photo frame he saw earlier. "That's the boy's name?"
Mary nodded and Batman took a moment to look at her, he had to admit the woman impressed him. She was a quite a skilled fighter and he got witness that first hand. Her investigative abilities were exceptional too, he was sure that she would've made a fine addition to the GCPD under Gordon's wing. She was also very attractive...not that was particularly important or anything.
However, he can't say that he was hundred percent on board with the idea that Zanac orchestrated Andy's death. There were still many questions to be answered.
"You're a close friend of Andy, right? So tell me, why would he suddenly leave Japan and get involved in this without telling anyone?" he asked.
Mary momentarily froze at that question, realizing that was one factor that didn't make any sense.
"I don't know." she admitted. "Someone must've put him up to it and helped him, he and Terry aren't that tech savvy to pull off something like this."
"An accomplice…" Batman murmured.
He pondered on this for a few seconds before speaking up.
"It still doesn't eliminate the possibility that Andy and the boy stole for their own benefit."
This took the blonde woman aback and she responded with outrage.
"After everything I just said!? How could you think of Andy or Hokotumaru like that!?"
"I know he's your friend but not everyone is who they appear to be."
"But he is!"
Silence fell over the two of them with Batman's expression remaining as stony as ever as Mary glared at him. It broke when Mary pointed a finger towards the study desk.
"Look, Andy kept a laptop here. Whatever his intentions were, he probably left a clue inside." she said as she walked towards it. "So let's see for ourselves so we can put an end to this stupid idea."
In that very second when Mary pressed the power button, Batman's attention was immediately drawn to a place that escaped his notice before. Perhaps it was because the room was now fully lit that Batman was able to make out a shape under that desk.
It was darkened by the shadow but an unmistakable shape, boxy with two strips of shiny duct tape, coiled wires that lead from that laptop and a small red led light that changed to flashing green.
Batman's eyes enlarged with alarm and his body quickly moved out of pure instinct alone. Mary let out a surprised yelp as Batman hoisted her to him with an encircled arm around her waist and rushed to the window; hurling them both at it and crashing through the glass just as…
KABOOOOM!
Even as the two made it out of the building, the blast wave from the explosion knocked them hard in the air and caused them to hurtle towards the pavement below. Batman quickly recovered and grabbed Mary before she could fall further, then he whipped out his grapple gun and fired up towards a nearby rooftop.
The hook managed to snag itself and Batman reeled the line hard, fighting against the inertia and their trajectory. The Dark Knight and the blonde woman fighter were pulled up with such force that they were sent tumbling over the parapet and rolled over twice until Mary ended up on top of him.
Mary just laid there for a while, panting as her cheek rested against his chest. She couldn't help but bask in the afterglow of the adrenaline flowing in her system, having not felt a rush like this in a while.
As her racing heart began to slow, she pushed herself up on her knees with her hands splayed over his chest. From Batman's perspective, he could see her golden hair curtaining around her face like a halo as she looked down at him with concern.
"You okay?" she asked.
He said something but she couldn't make out, her ears were still ringing.
"What?"
"Get off me." he grunted.
Mary then realized that she was basically straddling him, which resulted in her blushing wildly before doing as he asked.
Batman picked himself up and walked to edge of the roof which overlooked the scene of the blast, Mary joined by his side silently.
It was an understatement that the explosion woke the neighborhood up. Black smoke spewed out from the blown hole and the streets were alive with the sounds of people yelling and a distant fire siren.
"That was C4, wasn't it?" asked Mary.
"Wired to the laptop." he confirmed. "Seems someone is going through an awful lot of trouble to snip any loose ends."
With a hand on her hip, Mary flashed him a smug yet playful grin.
"Hate to say I told you so."
"I was only considering other possibilities, Miss Ryan."
The blonde woman blinked hearing him address her by name, albeit formally.
"But perhaps I should've given you the benefit of the doubt." he admitted.
This made her smile again in a more pleasant manner this time, being glad that they were at least on the same page. Batman turned to her fully before speaking again.
"There's just one more thing I want to ask you. Can you think of any one in particular who'd want to end Andy's life?"
The question caught her off-guard but it immediately brought a furrow to her brow.
"There's only one person I can think of."
That person crossed Batman's mind as well and his jaws clenched at the thought.
"Geese Howard." he growled darkly.
"So you've heard of him."
Batman turned his steely eyes back towards the blast site below.
"He once tried to expand his operations to here in Gotham."
The keyword was 'tried', not only did Batman made sure to nip that bud but there was also the matter of Black Mask and Two-Face maintaining their strongholds here. Still, at the time, he had done enough homework on Geese and had a feeling that the South Town crime lord would've made another move had he not had other priorities in his own turf.
"Well, then you might also know that he's been dead for years." said Mary.
"Courtesy of the Terry Bogard?"
To be more precise, courtesy of Terry throwing him off a tall building.
Mary sighed, having an inkling of an idea what Batman was getting at.
"Look, I've heard people say that you have some rule about not killing but-"
"South Town isn't my city, Miss Ryan. So it's not my place to judge." Batman was quick to dismiss that notion.
He then turned his sights back at her before asking one last question.
"But I will ask: was a body ever found?"
Mary's throat turned dry at the concept. Now that she thought about it, it wouldn't be the first time Geese survived such a fall. Could it be possible that he was still alive? Before she could continue this line of conversation, she noticed that the vigilante's gaze seemed to focus somewhere past her.
She quickly turned to see the source of his diverted attention: just a building away from them atop of a billboard sign, was a small shadowy figure who dropped and disappeared just as she spotted it.
"Excuse me." Batman said as he marched past her and fired a grappling line.
"Hey, hold on!"
Mary called out and chased him but it was too late. By the time she reached the parapet he had already taken off, swinging and reeling himself to the next rooftop as his cape billowed out.
"Man, I gotta get me one of those." Mary commented.
By the time Batman had made it over the next building, the figure had already gained headway by scurrying across a cable to another adjacent building before running across its brick surface and jumping over to the next building. Batman used his grapple lines and glided with his cape to keep up but the person was still able to maintain a lead, nimbly traversing through the urban topography like a wild monkey.
Finally, at the edge of the district, mysterious figure slid down a drain pipe and flipped on the road below and Batman reached the edge of that rooftop in time to see him run under a train bridge towards an open junkyard.
Wasting no time, Batman kicked off the edge and glided over the bridge to touchdown in the middle of the yard. He stood up, cape curtaining over his body, and swept his sights over the surrounding piles of wrecked autos. There didn't seem to anybody else present, splotches of shadows were cast in every corner and shade and the moonlight above was the only light source.
After Batman tapped the side of his cowl to change the vision of his eye lenses, he noticed a few scurrying rats before at last finding a colored shape huddled in the back seat of one of the cars.
"Come out! I know you're there!" he called.
The person shrunk back and he noted that his HUD display revealed an increased heart rate, making him realize that this person was scared. Because of this, he dropped his harsh demeanor and tried a more gentler approach.
"I'm not going to hurt you, I just want to talk."
There was still no response but Batman knew that he had to appease him and gain his trust.
"I'll be over here, alright?" he said, putting considerable distance between him and the wrecked car. "I won't come any closer until you say so."
Tentatively, a shadow halfway emerge through the windshield frame like a turtle peeking out of its shell.
"Yakusoku dekiru ka?" the person asked.
Japanese. That pretty much confirmed to Batman the identity was the person he was talking to.
"Tsutsushinde yakusoku shimasu." Batman responded while lightly bowing.
With that assurance, the boy finally crawled out and perched himself on the hood of the car, his red scarf illuminated from the moonlight as it flowed out.
"You're Hokotumaru."
"Eh!? You know my name? Are you some kind of psychic medium?" the boy reeled a bit in surprise.
"I'm not." Batman said while mentally scrutinizing the young ninja. "Were you outside, watching your hotel room this whole time?"
"Um,…" Hokutomaru nervously sweated before nodding his head. "H-hai."
"Did you have anything to do with that bomb?"
Hokotumaru shook his head frantically and Batman let out a breath. Though he didn't have much info to go on, his instincts told him to believe this boy.
He figured that perhaps Hokutomaru was only just returning to the hotel when he spotted him and Mary through the window and waited outside so see if they'd leave. It must've been a shock to him when the explosion happened.
On the other hand, he is currently the prime suspect according the GCPD.
"You know that there's lot of people looking for you right now, don't you?" asked Batman.
The young ninja knew that in more ways than one and nodded.
"I know someone high up in the Police Department. If you could come with me and explain everything to him, I'm sure we can clear this whole thing up."
"No! No police!" Hokutomaru said with alarm.
"Why not?"
"Sensei told me not to! He said they can find me there too!"
Batman's eyes narrowed at this.
"Who is 'They'?"
Hokotumaru froze and then he looked to the side, brows knit as he scratched the side of his ear in agitation.
"I dunno." the boy finally said.
It honestly looked like he didn't but that whole unknown factor aside, there was still the matter of Andy and Hokutomaru's involvement in the first place and so Batman decided to get to the heart of it.
"Why did you and your sensei come to this city?"
Hokotumaru's demeanor suddenly shifted with that question: his eyes sharpened and with determination while he hovered a ninja hand gesture, index and middle finger extended, in front of his face.
"A mission." he said with a serious tone.
"What was your mission?"
And with that question, Hokotumaru's expression comically fell apart and he brought his hand to scratch the back of his head.
"I dunno." he admitted with a sheepish grin.
"You don't know?" Batman questioned.
"Sensei only told me that it was an important secret mission and on our honor as the Shiranui clan, we would complete this mission."
"Then what were the two of you doing at Zanac Cybersecurity?"
"I dunno."
That phrase was really starting to get on Batman's nerves but fortunately, Hokotumaru elaborated further.
"I was told to wait outside but when he took so long, I went in and then,…" the boy's expression immediately turned doleful. "I-I found him."
Batman felt his insides twitch. If there was ever a sliver of doubt in him that Hokutomaru was innocent, it had evaporated then. The look on his face was enough to tell Bruce that this boy would never hurt Andy.
"Did you see who did it?" Batman asked.
With orbs of tears welling up at the corners of his eyes, Hokutomaru sadly shook his head.
"Was Andy still alive?"
With the same moroseness, Hokotumaru nodded.
"What did he say?"
"He…" Hokutomaru nearly choked on a sob, then slowly regained his composure.
"He told me to take this." the boy dug his hand into his pocket and fished out a small rectangular object. "But I don't know what it is."
"It's a thumb drive." Batman said.
The boy balked so hard, he almost dropped the item.
"Whaaa!? Sensei cut someone's thumb off!?"
"Never mind that." Batman sighed. "Why don't you hand it me?"
Hokotumaru held the item away protectively as he looked on with hesitation.
"It could offer a clue to who killed your sensei." Batman urged.
For a while, Hokutomaru glanced downwards with a conflicted expression while scratching the side of his face before at last, his eyes sharpened again and he gave a firm nod.
"Okay, but I have two conditions!" he said thrusting out two fingers.
Batman blinked, not expecting this from the boy but nevertheless decided to bite.
"Which are?"
"You have to help Riko-san and her Otou-san!"
"Riko-san?"
Hokotumaru then relayed everything he witnessed at the Sheridan household and what Riko had told him, about how she and her father were being extorted. Anger and guilt shot through Batman, to know that something like this was happening without his notice.
"You have my word that I will look into it. And your second condition?" Batman asked.
TBC
Chapter 6: The Morning After
Notes:
First of all, I apologize that it's taken me this long since my last post. Combination of the Flu and a busy schedule held me back.
Now regarding this story, you may have noticed that so far I had been focusing on Bruce's relationship with Chizuru, King and Leona. This will change in the future chapters as they'll be taking a backseat in favor of Mai, Mary and, to some extent, Ángel. Don't worry, the other ladies will be heavily featured here and there. I do hope I've been able to keep your interest this far.
Chapter Text
"Eiji, ya bloody cobber! What took you so long?"
The one who spoke was a bald man sporting a circle beard and dark shades over his eyes. With a cigar in his mouth, he was dressed with pomp and power, wearing a fur lined long coat over a brown double-breasted vest with a white ascot. As if his ostentatiousness wasn't apparent enough, he had also brought along his latest arm candy, an attractive blonde woman in a red dress.
Eiji landed just before him, breathing out a short exasperated growl.
"Grrr! The Bat's damn spandex buddy was following me. But don't worry, I lost him."
The bald aussie man scratched his beard in a thoughtful manner as his main squeeze continued to nonchalantly drape herself over him.
"Ah, so this city has its own share of do-gooders, eh? Still, I suppose we oughta be thanking them for clearing out the unwanted competition."
"Speaking of which, this all of them?" Eiji whispered to him, shiftily glancing behind him.
"Yup." he whispered back. "Sorry bunch a' yabbos, aren't they?"
With his woman in tow, the man walked past the ninja to address a menagerie of thugs, hoodlums and gangbangers all gathered in the large warehouse. They all looked impatient and none too pleased to be put in the same room as their former rivals nor about the fact that they were summoned by this new upstart.
The aussie in question took a puff from his cigar before speaking with a grin.
"Hallo, Gents! 'Low me to introduce meself: you may call me Mr. Big!"
He lasciviously looked towards his female companion and slid his shades down a little.
"A name, as you know luv, has more meanings than one." Big crooned as he winked at her.
She cooed in excitement and giggled, giving Big the effect he wanted, while Eiji stood behind them rolling his eyes. Big then pulled away from her, basically shelving her aside and ignoring her miffed look while he turned his attention back to the gathered men.
"Each and every one of you have one thing in common, you're either all castaways or survivors who escaped your sinking ships. Chinese Triad, Mexican cartel and jus' recently, some bloke with a hand up a puppet's arse."
Big chuckled at his own joke but abruptly stopped when he noticed not a hint of humor from the gang members' expressions. Nevertheless, he grinned a spread his arms across in a beckoning gesture.
"But no worries. You'll find yourself pretty welcome and taken care off here in our little merry band…'s'long as you lot pull your weight around here o' course."
Still seeing no reaction from them, Big took another puff from his cigar and continued his speech.
"Now, I'm a fair man. It's entirely up to you but then again, it's not like you blokes hav anywhere else ta go, seeing as your former turfs are now ours."
That was what had at last provoked a reaction from them, outrage flashed on their faces and one of them actually stepped forward. He was a Chinese American, a former member of the Triad.
"Yeah? And what makes you so different from all the rest, huh!?" he asked. "Whadaya gonna do when the Bat starts coming for you too?"
"Now don't be such a sook." said Big nonchalantly as he took another puff. "S'matter a fact, I was waiting for one of you to bring that up. John, bring in our little test subject would you?"
The Aussie crime boss then hailed someone to come over. Eiji took notice of the well-built blonde man in army green wheeling in a wheelchair from the far corner of the warehouse. The ninja recognized him: he was John Crawley, a close friend of Big's from when they both served in the armed forces.
But it was the man strapped in the wheelchair that aroused his curiosity. He looked like a homeless bum, long unkempt hair and beard, woolen rags, the whole shebang. He was probably a junkie too, as he didn't look like he was all there.
After Crawley wheeled the stoned homeless man up front, Big gestured to him with extended arms like he was presenting him.
"Now this here is your run-of-the-mill derro, think you lot can take him?" he asked.
He was met with silence but only because the gang members were stunned and looked at each other in confusion, wondering if they heard right.
"Que?" asked a former Penitente member.
Mr. Big blew one last puff and it looked like all the previous levity had vanished from his features as he spoke in dead seriousness.
"I asked if you all can take him on. In a fight." he punctuated.
There was another moment of silence before all the gathered men suddenly burst out in laughter.
"Are you outta mind!? Look at him! He's half dead already!" one of them exclaimed.
But everyone else on the other camp remained calm: Eiji, Crawley, Big and even his main squeeze who seemed forgotten in the background.
"True but what you don't know is that he's been injected with a little special something of our's. Won't do much now, but with a mere the flip of the switch…"
Mr. Big trailed off as his lips curled in a smirk while he pulled out what looked like a simple box-shaped device from under his coat.
It resembled a detonator, having seemingly a single red switch which the man had flipped on. At first it didn't look like it did anything until the homeless man's eyes suddenly popped open but not revealing human eyes but blood red ones.
"RRRRRRRRR!"
The gang members jumped back with start as man growled and violently struggled against his restraints, shaking the wheel chair in the process. They all stood back with eyes wide open in shock as the wino snarled and thrashed about like a savage wild animal.
"OOOOOOOUUAAAAAAAARRRRRRRR!"
In a state of berserk frenzy, the man had actually placed his feet on the ground and lifted the wheelchair behind him while pulling so hard against the leather straps that his skin turned red with visible bulging veins and whatever muscle there was in his body tightened against his rags.
"GGGAAAAAARRRRAAAAAAAAAAARRRH!"
With another roar, the man finally tore away from his bonds and hunched over in respite, like a werewolf panting and snarling before he suddenly charged at the gang members.
"Yo, what the fuck, man!?"
"This guy has lost it!"
They desperately scrambled out of the man's way though, in his mad state, he wasn't picking any target in particular, he was just lost in mad fury. In fear, the men retreated towards Mr. Big and his posse who didn't seem to react to current goings, save for the blonde woman who huddled behind the Southtown mobster.
It was only when one of the men tripped and fell did the crazed homeless man spin around and focused fixedly on a target and sprung at him. The gangbanger frantically scurried back until he heard something solid and metal land next. He looked to see that it was a handgun.
"Think you might need this, mate." Big said with a toothy grin.
The gangbanger didn't hesitate to grab the weapon and unload a few shots towards the fast approaching homeless man. Two of those shots tore through his body but he kept coming and in a blink pounced on him, grasping and punching at him. The gangbanger tried to fight back, his hand still gripping the gun while his arm was being tightly held.
It was with the sound of gunshot and the homeless man falling over with a bullet hole in his forehead when the struggle had at last ended. The gangbanger panting, still clutching at the firearm with wide eyes while his fellow gang members looked on aghast.
"Well then…" Big said as he cheekily flipped the switch off. "I'm sure you lot can see that the Bat will have other things to worry about."
And such worries would become known sooner than they think; For unbeknownst to them all, above them, peering through the ceiling's skylight was a certain masked blue and black clad hero.
"Mr. Big…"
Murmuring with a hardened voice, Batman quickly tapped a few keyboard keys to bring up a mugshot with a typed profile displayed on the Batcomputer monitor.
"Real name, James Harcliff. Small time mobster from South Town."
"Well by look of things, he seems to have his eye on the big time now." spoke Nightwing beside him with his arms folded.
Angular white eyes remained fixed on the displayed criminal file; if what Dick relayed to him was true, then it was apparent that Big was taking advantage of the current power vacuum in Gotham's underworld. He remembered the fact that Big used to work under Geese Howard and that Geese had attempted to branch off into this city. He probably would've succeeded eventually had he not been preoccupied with Terry Bogard. Perhaps Big is attempting to carry out his will in some way.
The subject of Geese and Terry brought his mind back to the conversation he had earlier with Mary Ryan but much to his chagrin, he found his mind lingering more on the woman than the actual conversation they had. Forcibly reining his thoughts in, he mentally shut the door on the matter and focused back on Nightwing's story.
"You said the deceased was injected with something and then went berserk?" asked Batman.
"That's what Big said." Nightwing responded. "I didn't actually see him being injected, he only…well, 'reacted' after Big used that device."
Batman pondered on this, idly caressing his jaw in thought.
"Hrm. My guess is that it's some kind of remote sensory trigger, invisible to the naked eye. Perhaps using sound that's out of our hearing range."
"Like a dog whistle?" asked Nightwing.
"Something like that but at this point, it's hard to say. We don't even know where Big even got a weapon like this from. Who knows how many people city he already has effected, ready to go on a rampage with a press of a button."
The Dark Knight's eyes narrowed grimly.
"Andy Bogard's murder, the Penguin and now this."
"When it rains in Gotham…"
Nightwing wearily sighed, echoing his former-mentor's sentiment and finding himself missing Bludhaven already. Thinking back to what he had witnessed, the younger crimefighter's expression turned rueful.
"I can't help but feel that I should've done something back there."
Batman instantly knew what the young man was referring to. He shook his head while placing a hand on Nightwing's shoulder.
"You did all you could. There was no way you could've known what would happen and even if you did jump in, all it would've accomplished was them raising their guard."
The former Boy Wonder silently admitted that Bruce has a point but still it didn't make things any better that an innocent life was taken and he couldn't do anything about it.
"For what it's worth, we now know that they only intend to use it as a means of distraction. When Big makes his next move, we'll be ready for him. We WILL stop him and whatever it is he's planning."
After that, Batman's demeanor took a more serious and business-like tone, more so than usual.
"But in the meantime, there's a more pressing matter at hand. Barbara finished enhancing the audio on Cobblepot's phone conversation last night and I think you might recognize the voice on the other end."
With a tap of a keypad and rectangular window opened up on screen displaying a wobbling audio waveform as the recording played.
"This is Oswald Cobblepot. I'm sure you still remember me?"
"I won't even ask how the hell you got this number but you better not be wasting my time."
Dick's eyes widened, definitely recognizing the voice: one which he didn't think he'd hear so soon. He listened in intently as Cobblepot outlined the details of the job.
"So you want to hire the best there is because you want this girl on such short notice. I must say, you got me curious, Ozzy. Who is she?"
"Does it really matter?"
"Not particularly."
So then,…do we have an agreement?"
"Alright but it'll cost you far more than that nice little nest egg you saved up last time."
"Urgh! I know! Look, I need her alive so make this a clean job. Bring her to Gotham and then contact me for further instructions."
"I'm an assassin, not a chaperone. If you want her alive, it'll cost you you double."
"D-Double!?..You can't be seriou-!? Grrr! Fine! Just get it done!"
"Expect my call tomorrow. And Oswald, I'll say again: don't waste my time."
"Deathstroke!" Nightwing hissed.
"Right." Batman said as he pressed a key to end the recording. "The Penguin wouldn't reach out to the likes of him if he wasn't desperate. Most likely he intends to fast-track whatever plans he has for Miss Stanzack, soon as Slade Wilson delivers her to him. And right then,…tonight, that'll be our best chance to stop him."
"Except we don't really know where and when that is."
Dick noticed right then, just as he said, the way Bruce's jaw seemed to be more tense like the air around him had shifted like he was suddenly apprehensive about something.
He would be right because that something just happens to be a certain lady bartender.
"I…I might know a way to find out."
Raising a suspicious brow at him, Dick picked up the awkward guilty tone in his voice but just before he could question him about it…
"SUGOI!"
Both crimefighters turned their heads towards where a certain ninja-boy was bounding around the various Batcave's trophy displays and gadgets like an excitedly curious ferret.
"What a fierce dragon statue! Chō-kowai! And that giant coin must be worth…millions of smaller coins! Ah, What is that? Nani? Nani sore?"
Batman and Nightwing continued to blankly look on as the young manically explored the rest of the cave. Nightwing released a breath with scratching his hair in an awkward fashion.
"Alright, NOW can we talk about the Japanese kid bouncing around in the cave?" he asked.
The Dark Knight sat himself down on the chair and focused his eyes back on the computer screen. Then he brought an unrelated case file and typed away at it, multi-tasking two things at once.
"His name is Hokotumaru and he's an important witness in the Andy Bogard case." Batman spoke succinctly.
Nightwing knew there had to be more to it than that, he didn't work alongside Bruce as his sidekick all those years ago and not pick up on his mannerisms, particularly the kind of mannerisms Bruce exhibits when he's trying not to give the whole story.
"Important how exactly?" Nightwing prodded.
"He was Andy's companion when he arrived in Gotham and the last person to see him alive. Andy had entrusted a thumb drive to him before he died. It's heavily encrypted so I had already sent it to Barbara to work her magic but suffice to say, it's obviously the data that Andy had stolen from Zanac. Once we find out what it actually is, we'll know Andy's mission and a lead to who might have killed him."
Okay, that did explain a lot but Nightwing also knew that this was another of Bruce's tactics: bombarding you with enough information to detract from the real question.
"You still didn't tell me why you decided to bring Hokotumaru here of all places. Wouldn't he be better off under police protection or with his family?"
Honestly, Bruce had been all for that idea and had tried to convince the boy-ninja to be the same. Hokotumaru may be distrustful of the police but with Terry Bogard being in Gotham, surely Andy's protégé would prefer being with his immediate family.
But for some reason, the boy was vehemently against it; particularly saying "not until the mission is complete". Batman remembered that he also said "Besides, Shiranui Onee-chan is 'Chō-kowai' and would kill me!"
"Mai…"
The thought of the beautiful kunoichi made Bruce's heart dolefully twitch with regret.
He felt regret all right, regret that he went up and spoke to her. He was perfectly fine when she had been a distant memory to him but ever since that incident in Cobblepot's party, he found himself thinking about her more often than he would prefer to. Batman internally grunted to himself, feeling that he was getting off track and forced himself not to dwell on it any further.
"He wouldn't give me the drive unless I brought him to the cave." Batman finally said.
"That never stopped you before." Nightwing responded.
"He's scared. He's not only wanted by the police but there are also hired gunmen out to get him. Way I see it, this is the safest place he could be."
"But it's not like you to take an awfully big risk like this. How do you know you can trust him? What if he finds out your identity and tells someone?"
"He's just a child, Dick."
"Exactly."
Feeling his throat dry a bit, Bruce let out a small breath before speaking again.
"And a stranger in a strange land with no idea how things work in Gotham. I see no issues here."
"Look, I'm just trying to give you a heads up here so you don't do something you might regret." Nightwing held his palms up. "Like walk into another situation like with Jason."
His nerve being struck, Batman sharply turned his head and glares at the former Boy Wonder.
"This is NOT a Jason situation! This has nothing to do with him!"
Dick wasn't taken aback by his reaction but he was concerned if Bruce's outburst caught Hokotumaru's attention and so he turned looked behind him to check.
Batman followed his gaze and they both found that Hokotumaru didn't seem to even notice them. However, the boy was standing in front of a certain glass display case and staring at the suspended Robin costume within with rapt attention.
"You sure about that?" Nightwing asked before turning back to Bruce. "Alfred talks to me, you know. He told me you haven't been the same since you got back from Nanda Parbat and-"
"We'll discuss about this later."
Nightwing rolled his eyes. He had worked with Bruce long enough to know that "later" is Bruce-speak for "never ever".
"I have something to take care of right now. I'll contact you once I find out about Deathstroke's rendezvous with Cobblepot."
"Fine. But you better figure out how are you going to keep the kid hidden down here while your bodyguard lady is stomping around up there." Nightwing said while point up.
"Samantha. Of course." Bruce thought.
He did indeed consider the implications when he brought Hokotumaru to the cave and resigned to fact the boy was just going to have to stay here until they could work out something. Alfred had already admonished him for basically forbidding the boy from going out, where there's fresh air and sunlight but agreed to tend to his needs and keep him out of sight.
The pragmatic side of him admitted that things would've been a little easier had Samantha resigned like he thought she would. He was expecting some kind of awkwardness or anger or even both from her when she came in this morning. But she seemed her usual by-the-books militaristic self.
She never once mentioned or brought up the brief intimate moment they had shared yesterday. Understandably so; she probably wanted to forget the whole thing.
A part of him wishes the same thing but another part of him knew that was impossible, not as long as the softness of her lips was ingrained in his memory.
Once again, Bruce mentally berated himself. This was the fourth woman he found his mind lingering on. What was going on with him? Was he really that lonely?
"Gotta say, she's quite a fox." Nightwing grinned. "But REALLY dedicated to her job. Gave me a serious dressing down when I came in through the back door."
He was expecting a response but when he didn't get one, Dick noticed that his former mentor appeared unusually distracted.
"Is there something else you're not telling telling me?" he asked with suspicion.
"Of course not."
Dick had also worked with Bruce long enough to know that sometimes those three words meant "Probably yes".
Kula had wandered off pretty far by then. She had a fun time at first but the noise and the crowd of the party was frankly starting to irritate her. And when she gets irritated, her craving for chilled sugary treats only gets worse. It had escalated to the point when she felt that she couldn't rest until she was sated and thus, her quest for cold sugary goodness was underway!
By then, she had roamed around a good portion of the ground floor and had found herself standing in the middle of a vacant corridor with nary an ice cream parlor in sight. So to say that the cryokinetic was miffed was an understatement and she stomped her feet while releasing a childish huff.
About resume her quest, she spun around but paused just as she made her first step. She felt alerted by a sudden presence and looked back but there there was no one else in the vicinity.
The cryokinetic still felt her nerves on edge. She may be usually carefree but as a former NESTS weapon, she was trained in combat from an early age and had a sense for when an enemy is nearby. With her body tense, she scanned the empty space with her sights but still didn't notice anything unusual.
With a sigh she realize that it was probably nothing and turned to get back to her business only to find her head grabbed and smooshed into the cleavage of a certain platinum-haired latina.
"Hola, Chiquita!"
Kula immediately pulls herself away and fires an ice blast from her gloved palm.
"Hahaha! Too slow~!" Ángel taunted her playfully as she dodged the blast. "Maybe if you didn't wet the bed so much, you'd have a better aim."
"Shut up! What are you doing here!?" Kula growled at her, her hair turning blue as an icy aura enveloped her.
"Nyah? Can't a girl check up on her favorite nina?"
Ángel asked as she condescendingly pinched the girl's cheek. Kula didn't like that one bit and swatted her hand away in anger.
"Stop acting all friendly! I'll never forgive you for what you did to Foxy and Diana!" she hatefully declared while pointing at her with an accusing finger.
The busty latina simply rolled her eyes and blew a portion of the bangs that covered her face.
"Still going on about that? Get over it already!"
Angered even more by the woman's lack of remorse, Kula attacked again with an ice-laden kick but this time, Ángel retaliated by performing a reversal; grabbing her leg and then slamming her on the ground. The mercenary then was about to hit her with a vicious elbow drop only for Kula to quickly roll away.
An wild grin spread over Ángel's features as she pushed herself back up. She had been dealing with boredom and restlessness since joining up with Cobblepot's crew, being tired of hanging out in the sidelines and staying out of sight. Excitement like this was just what she was looking for.
Not giving Kula a chance to catch her breath, Ángel rushed towards her, leaped and attempted to hit her with a dropkick. Kula reacted by conjuring a ice shield which Ángel sprung off of and landed a distance away from her. Kula then skated towards her and tried to strike her with an punch that had a freezing field around it but the mercenary rolled out of the way.
They went like this for a while with Kula using her ice attacks and Ángel using her wrestling moves.
It finally came to end when Kula attempted to hit her 'Crow Bite', a signature flying uppercut that she and K' uses with their respective elemental powers.
However the mercenary saw it coming from miles away. As skilled as Kula was, Ángel found her 'adorably predictable'. And so the leather-clad latina skirted back to avoid the attack, timed herself for just as Kula landed before surging forward and striking the girl with a powerful punch to her gut, strong enough to send her crashing against the corridor wall.
With a pained gasp, Kula fell to her knees while cradling her abdomen with one arm while propping up her torso with the other. Her normally cute face twisted in an agonizing grimace with one eye closed and her teeth grit.
Of course, Ángel couldn't miss the chance to taunt her while she's down and casually walked over to her while shake her head and tutting in mock pity.
"Ay, pobrecita." she acted out while squatting to level their eyes. "Gonna cry for your bottle now, nina?"
"Shut up! I HATE YOU!" Kula yelled at her.
Ángel chuckled and stood up.
"Still stuck in the past, huh? You're never gonna grow up at this rate."
Through her pain, Kula growled while glaring at her.
"Grrr…what do YOU know about growing up!? You're still the same heartless monster as before!"
That made Ángel suddenly drop her playful expression, blinking at first and then frowned with her hands on her hips while looking down on her opponent.
"Qué dijiste?" she asked.
"Max-ojisan says your nothing but a mer…mercenary," Kula struggled to pronounce it. "Just a wandering poopie-head who has no friends and no home! You don't care about anybody and I bet nobody would care about you. Even when you die!"
The platinum-haired woman didn't show any outward reaction, usually not being the type to.
One would say that Ángel wasn't a very complex person: she likes having fun, took life easy, enjoyed it, lived for moment. She was really never concerned about anything serious or what people thought about her. Her stint in NESTs was just a job to her and her current job was just a way for her to get from one place to another.
Always playful, always brazen, always looking for a good time.
And yet, for some reason, hearing what Kula said irked her insides.
"Oh yeah!? Well, I bet you still wear nappies, brat!"
Ángel spat before scornfully sticking her tongue at her Akanbe-style.
"Pbeeh!"
Kula quickly stuck her palm out and fired an ice blast, creating a white misty cloud but when the cloud dissipated, the mercenary had disappeared and left the Cryokinetic to hang her head in pain.
And that was when the footage displayed on the small monitor ended.
It was actually one of many monitors arranged over the wall like bricks controlled by a security console at their base inside a large spacious area with metallic walls. The only lighting came from positioned rectangular white lamps fixed on the ceiling; so dim that they failed at dispelling all the shadows and darkness that clung to the corners of the room like grime.
The unknown area was currently occupied by five people: one, who stood by the security console, was Oswald Cobblepot looking none too pleased.
"Got anything to say for yourself,…Miss Angel!?" his grit teeth nearly crunched his cigarette holder.
Ángel was of course present in the room, leaning back against the wall with the door next to her. Her arms were folded over her cleavage baring jacket as she sported an uncharacteristically annoyed expression.
"Yeah, its 'MISS AHN-HAYL'. Learn to say it right!"
She fired back, stressing the correct pronunciation; it always irritated her when people said her name wrong.
"Woman, you are already wearing down my patience as it is!" Cobblepot seethe. "Don't think I don't know about the ruckus you caused last night!"
Her annoyance momentarily melted away and she regarded him with a sleepy and confused look.
"Eeh~? What's the big deal? Everyone loved it." she questioned.
"She's got you there, Boss."
The person who spoke was a well built man with blonde undercut hair that was slicked back. His name was Ignatius Ogilvy, the Penguin's loyal lieutenant who usually handles the heavy lifting of his operations.
"The public's hype is at an all time high." Ogilvy said as he laid down a folded newspaper on a nearby table.
'KING OF FIGHTERS BLASTS OFF WITH A BRAWL' The bold headlines said with the subheading printed below saying 'RUMBLE AT THE ICEBERG'.
It would seem that despite all the damage and chaos that ensued last night, whole fiasco was perceived as a big publicity stunt by the press and the fans; a positive effect that even the Penguin begrudgingly admitted with a sigh.
"Be that as it may, you're still supposed to stay out of sight, not harassing and picking fights with our contestants!"
Cobblepot went on into another diatribe and as he did, Ángel simply rolled her eyes and blew against her bangs while trilling her lips in boredom.
"I admit when you first came to me peddling that data you've stolen from NESTS, I was intrigued and gave you a place here. But what I DON'T need is people connecting me to that whole debacle that happened in South Town!"
Standing near Ogilvy were Candy and Tracy, the latter walking up with clacking heel and a sneer on her face.
"She earned 'erself a dry slap she 'as. Want me to belt 'er one then?" she asked.
With a grin, the busty latina turned around, put her hands over the wall and waved her rump tauntingly.
"You'll have come over here and kiss my culo first, Puta!" Ángel called at her.
"I'll bloody smash your teeth in!" Tracy roared in anger and charged at her with a punch ready.
Just as Tracy was within striking distance, Ángel surprised her by quickly turning and rushing towards her before hooking her arm over the shoulder used for the punch and then spinning around her to catch her head in her underarm to execute a 'float-over DDT', slamming her body to the ground head first.
With them both on the floor and Tracy's head still locked, Ángel then wrapped her legs around the British woman's and held her in place.
"OOW! Lemme go! ts'ain't funny!" Tracy struggled and yelled.
The platinum-haired woman then raised a palm up high before bringing down to slap Tracy hard on her ass.
SMACK!
"YIII! C-cut it out!"
SMACK!
"AAAH!"
Ogilvy and Cobblepot remained still with the former looking like he was enjoying the ongoing spanking session. The Penguin looked more grumpy and annoyed than anything while Candy strolled up to his side.
The mocha skinned woman didn't seem to pay any mind to her friend's plight. As a matter a fact, she seemed slightly amused. However, she did give her own two-cents about the Mexican mercenary.
"If ya ask me, Sir, I dunno why you've been keeping her till now. It's not like she's been pullin' her weight around her." she said.
"Oi! Is anyone gonna get this crazy cow offa me!?" Tracy called out in desperation.
SMACK!
"ARGH!"
Penguin mulled with a deep frown. The Mexican was a wildcard, more trouble than she was worth. But it's not like he could just throw her out, he'd have to kill her first. At this phase, he'd rather keep his hands clean as much as possible and besides, she IS a mercenary who, as Candy just said, wasn't doing much around here in the first place.
"Alright." Cobblepot finally sighed.
SMACK!
"GAAH!"
"Alright I said, that's enough!" he yelled out. "Let go of her this instant!"
Ángel finally did as she was told and released her hold on Tracy who scramble herself to stand up. The Cockney hissed and 'oohed' as she tenderly rubbed at her stinging rump which had certainly become as red as a berry.
Cobblepot approached the latina after she stood up.
"Miss Angel,…"
"ÁNGEL." she corrected him again.
"Right." he cleared his throat. "Perhaps I've been under-utilizing your talents after all. As a matter a fact, I have an important job that I think would be right up your alley."
"You wot? You're gonna let 'er off the hook? Jus' like that!?" Tracy balked.
Grinning playfully, Ángel leaned forward with her hands on her knees.
"Aww, don't worry, we can play again some other time. I'll go for your tickle spots next time. Coochie! Coochie! Choochie!" she taunted as she raised both her hands up and wiggled her fingers.
"Sod off, ya crazy slag!"
"Take a walk, Miss Buxton." Penguin told her sternly.
A look of disbelief first played on Tracy's face before it turned irate as she stormed off, muttering every dirty word she knew under her breath, until she slammed the door behind her.
With her gone, Penguin turned his attention back to Ángel.
"Tonight at the Gotham Habor, I've arranged a tripartite exchange…a triple exchange to put it plainly. You will go there to meet a man named Deathstroke."
"What kinda name is 'Deathstroke'? Sounds like a guy who had a bad accident by shaking his maraca too hard, if you know what I mean."
The latina joked while making a jerk-off gesture with her fist.
"Like I was SAYING,…" Cobblepot stressed with grit teeth.
"He will deliver on to you a woman named Caroline Stanzack. It is important that you make sure she isn't harmed in any way."
"Why you interested in this Chica? You have a crush on her or something?" Ángel asked.
"I'm not interested in her! There's another person involved in this exchange, HE is the one who wants her."
Cobblepot paced around, going off in another rant.
"He's infuriatingly difficult to reason with but his technology is vital to my plans and he won't part with it so easily, not even for money."
Stopping in his tracks, he raised a finger emphasize a point.
"However, he has a particular obsession with particular kinds of women. Caroline Stanzack just happens to be latest object of his infatuation. I thought if I invited her over, I could use her as a bargaining chip but that didn't happen." he added with begrudging tone.
The Penguin continued to speak as he walked back towards Ángel.
"He will also be waiting there at the Harbor tonight. Give him the girl and he will give you the resources I need. Make sure he doesn't back out. Do you understand?"
Ángel idly scratched the side of her head until she released a breath, interlocked her fingers and stretched out her arms in boredom.
"Sounds dull as hell but whatever, I'll do it."
"Good. You are dismissed for now but don't cause anymore trouble in this hotel, do you hear me?"
"Yeah, Yeah." she waved him off dismissively before exiting through the door.
Ogilvy then walked up to Cobblepot's side.
"Is this a good idea, Boss? You sure you can trust that bimbo with a job like this?" he asked.
"Of course I don't! Which is why you'll be going with her."
Ryo turned on his side with a murmur before he slowly cracked his eyes open. He first thought it was still nighttime but the sunlight that spilled into the room told him otherwise. His head felt heavy with a shadow of an ache and the mix of bile and a chemical taste burned at the back of his throat.
"What happened last night?" he wondered.
In a confused state, he swept his eyes around the hotel room and he immediately felt something was off.
"This doesn't look like my room."
Were Robert and Yuri playing a prank on him? That question ran predominantly in his mind as he scratched his hair and looked over to the side where he found his clothes strewn at the base of the bed. This prompted him to look under the sheets and realize that he was indeed naked. Why was he naked?
"AAAAAAAHH!"
Hearing the feminine shriek behind him caused Ryo to quickly turn to his other side and see Kasumi Todoh in the same bed as him, clutching the sheets protectively over her breasts. Her hair was down and it was apparent that she was naked too.
With wide flabbergasted eyes, Ryo froze on the spot and then opened his mouth to say something and then closed it again, making him appear like a goldfish. As his mind struggled to process this predicament, his eyes fixed on Kasumi who looked like a doe in headlights with a blush on her face so red that he could feel the heat off her.
The awkward silence the room could crush the two of them.
"Did…Did Kasumi and I?..Did we really…?..When? How?"
He tried denying it to himself but the pieces of memories he begun to recall told him otherwise.
"Ah,…I…I think I know what happened." Ryo said slowly.
Kasumi remained like a terrified rabbit as he continued to speak.
"You were making a scene, going on and on about finding your father. I offered to take you to your room. You wouldn't stop holding on to me. After we got here, you grabbed on to my pants, your breath was hot and then we…we…"
"GET OUT!" Kasumi yelled.
"Okay." Ryo said quickly.
Wordlessly, he turned around and sat on the edge of the bed to slip on his underwear while Kasumi covered her face in embarrassment, wanting to bury herself six feet under. After he had fully dressed, Ryo got up and left the hotel room without saying a word or looking back.
He exhaled a huge breath once he found himself alone in the corridor. In all his years as a martial artist, that was the most uncomfortable experience in his life.
Him…and Kasumi? Having sex? The thought of it made him feel like a dirty old man, wasn't he way older than her? Then again, that was three years ago and she's blossomed into a woman now. A fine woman at that.
"Urgh! I shouldn't be having such thoughts!"
Sure, they've spent a lot of time together in Japan but the thought of being intimate with her never crossed his mind. He only saw her as a student…or even like a little sister like Yuri and she saw him as a rival. And now, thanks to his foolishness, he ruined what little relationship they had.
Ryo sighed again and walked off with anxious speed; feeling that the longer he stayed here, the more he felt confused and frustrated. But try as he did, he couldn't get Kasumi out of his mind and that almost caused him to run into someone walking down the same corridor.
"(gasp) Ryo?"
The Kyokugenryo master halted in his tracks just in time to stop himself from colliding with a startled King who also froze but with a slight tinge on her cheeks.
"Oh, ahm, King." Ryo greeted her awkwardly. "Hi."
"Hi." the blonde woman plainly raised a palm. "Were you off somewhere?"
Once again, he opened his mouth and closed it like a fish as he struggled to find the words to speak while images of Kasumi continued to run in his head.
Kasumi's sinful body. Kasumi's perky tits. Kasumi's supple ass.
"Are you feeling okay? You're acting kinda weird." King asked while raising a questioning brow.
Talking to her or even Robert or Yuri about what happened was out of the question so he first tried to play it off.
"I-I'm fine, King."
But seeing the former lady bouncer look upon him in silent skepticism made him realize that he needed to bring up a topic. Something. Anything to shift focus away from his predicament.
"You know, I really did miss our time together." he suddenly said.
"Wh-wha!?" King reeled back with a blush playing on her face.
"I mean, it's too bad that you won't be in the Tournament this year with Miss Shiranui."
Martial arts and fighting. Yes. What better subject than something he was very much at home with? In fact, he was surprised he didn't think of it sooner.
"Ooohh, that's what he meant." King internally realized.
She couldn't help but feel disappointed but on the other hand, she should have expected this from Ryo. As strong and brave as he is, he was also a bit of a doofus with a one track mind.
In honesty, that was one of the things she found cute about him.
"But just because you're not participating, doesn't mean that we can't spar sometime before the Tournament officially begins." Ryo suggested. "That is, if you're ever get time off from your job."
"J-just the two of us?" she asked with the blush still lingering on her cheeks.
Even though she knew it wasn't the case, it sounded like he was asking her out. However, as tempting as that prospect was, King remembered that she was already in hot water with Cobblepot.
"I…I don't know…" she trailed off with apprehension.
This left Ryo to smirk at her in a taunting fashion.
"Don't tell me the big bad bouncer lady's feeling that she lost her touch." he said.
That got her blood flowing, knowing a challenge when she heard one.
"Ha! Like hell she does!" King fired back at him with a grin.
Against her better judgment, she was starting to feel a little daring and began to consider his proposal. Aside from the idea of spending more time with him, it had been a while since she put her fighting skills to the test.
"Alright Karate-boy, I'll take you on." she said with a confident smile.
"Really? Great!" Ryo then blinked. "Wait, right now?"
Still in an audacious mood, she actually marched closer to him with her daring smile not waning. So close that he was actually forced to take a step back.
"Sure, why not? Unless you're not feeling up to i-"
Unfortunately, before her boldness could go any further, the moment was broken with the sound of a ringtone.
As it turned it, it was from a phone belonging to King who clicked her tongue in annoyance as she fished it out. But her expression completely changed when looked at the touchscreen where the caller's name was displayed.
As phone continued to ring, the name 'DOCTOR LAZENBY' hovered near the top of the screen. Her eyes widened in worry and she quickly addressed Ryo before answering.
"Ah, I-I'm sorry, Ryo. I really need to take this."
She quickly turned and hurried out of there while speaking to the caller, leaving a confused Ryo wondering what was all that about.
Her name is Samantha Cross. On the surface, she is acting as a PPO in service of Bruce Wayne. Underneath, she is investigating him for possible connections to the attack made on the Ikari Warriors base in the Amazon jungle. Nothing further, nothing less.
That's what Leona told herself as she gripped the limousine's steering wheel, navigating the roads of Gotham. Flicking her gaze over the rear view mirror, she briefly looked over her disguised appearance: eyes obscured by dark shades, her normally cobalt hair now black and tied into a French braid.
It also was from that same mirror where she saw him, sitting at the back with that calculating furrowed brow that he often wore during their rides together.
'Their rides together'…somehow that last thought brought a fluttery feeling in her gut.
"The mission." she reminded herself again.
However, she did note that Bruce looked more troubled than he usually did.
Suddenly, he turned his sights away from the window and looked towards the driver's seat, like he was looking at her directly from the rear view mirror. Leona's heart thumped wildly as she averted her gaze and fixed them towards the road ahead, assuring herself that he probably couldn't see her eyes…not knowing why that was so important to her.
"So,…" Bruce spoke, his voice sounding a little hoarse. "How is your father doing?"
"My father?" Leona asks, sounding confused.
"You told me he's been sick, right?"
"Oh." Leona realized her mistake.
She looked back at him from the mirror to see if he was suspicious but he didn't look that way in the least. There wasn't even that aloof playful demeanor that he'd put on with her. Instead, there was a sad longing in his eyes like that time in the alley.
"U-um, he's fine. He's fine, Mister Wayne." she said with finality, angling her head down so he couldn't see her blush.
Bruce was silent again after that with his expression unreadable. He hunched over with his arms over his knees and hands together with a single finger absentmindedly drawing circles around a knuckle. Looking back towards her, his lips slightly curled in a wry smile.
"You missed quite the party last night. I'm sure you must have already heard it on the news but it got pretty hairy in the end."
Leona didn't respond.
"I can imagine,…" Bruce gave a weak chuckle. "Had you been there, you would've probably forced my head down and joined in on the brawl yourself."
Seeing that his bodyguard was continuing to ignore him, Bruce's smile faded and his brows crinkled again.
He felt like a massive hypocrite. Isn't this a page from his own play book? To shut people off when dealing with an uncomfortable subject? Both Dick and Barbara would easily testify that Bruce wasn't the communicative type, especially when it came to emotions. Hell, he could imagine them laughing at him for getting a taste of his own medicine.
But why should that even bother him? These feelings were irrelevant when it came to his mission.
And yet here he was, wanting some kind of…closure.
Bruce let a sigh, steeling himself like he was about to amputate his own finger and decided to just get it over with.
"Look, Samantha…"
Hearing the seriousness of his voice caused Leona to almost shiver but she held herself.
"I know you don't want to talk about it but…I…I just want to tell you that I know what I did…back then in the alley, it was wrong." Bruce told her sincerely.
He continued to speak as Leona remained silent, only tightening her grip on the wheel.
"It was a mistake, I acted thoughtlessly, I crossed a line I shouldn't have and you have all rights to be angry with me but for what it's worth, I do very, truly,…"
"We have arrived." Leona announced.
Bruce looked out to see them slowly stop at the entrance of the Iceberg Grande Hotel.
"Oh. Alright." he said.
A minute later and Bruce entered through the lobby with Leona dutifully at his side. Now that the press and the crowd were absent, he was able to take in the spacious glitzy glow of the lobby with its crystal chandeliers.
Though he casually looked around as he walked, he wasn't here to sightsee. He had a destination in mind.
Unfortunately, his course would be interrupted when he heard his name being called.
"Ah, Bruce."
He internally frowned but turned to see the hotel's owner and KoF host himself approaching him. The supposed former crime lord was wearing a white suit this time with a matching top hat and umbrella. Candy walked by his side, her eyes sparking with intrigue behind her glasses.
"Fancy seeing you here again." Cobblepot greeted him before looking towards the disguised Leona. "And who is this lovely lady?"
Leona guardedly put herself between Bruce and Cobblepot and held out a palm towards him.
"Sir, please keep your distance." she told him firmly.
The beaked pudgy man blinked and then slightly frowned before sending a questioning look towards Bruce.
"Good morning, Oswald." the young billionaire smiled and gestured to Leona. "This is my bodyguard, Samantha Cross."
Oswald's lips stretched into an amused sneer-like smile as he took out his cigarette-holder from his mouth to release a puff of smoke.
"Bodyguard you say? Don't tell me you think I'm still out to get you, eh Wayne?" he half-joked.
Bruce smiled and shook his head.
"Nothing like that, my board of directors recommended her to me. They weren't happy with me attending the party last night without security detail, considering how hairy things went."
"Errm, yes." Cobblepot's features furrowed in embarrassment before he regained his composure. "Well, you can assure them that the safety of my guests is my number one priority."
And with that, the Penguin placed the tip of his umbrella to the ground and rested his hand on top of it like a cane.
"So then, what brings you back here?" he asked.
Luckily, Bruce had already fabricated a cover story in his mind.
"You casino actually. It caught my eye last night and I didn't get the chance to, well, take a crack at the tables if you know what I mean."
"Oh, feeling lucky, are you?" Oswald grinned. "But I'm afraid to inform you that the casino is only operational in the evening. If you had phoned our receptionist, she would've told you herself."
"Oh. Well this is embarrassing." Bruce acted sheepish, scratching the back of his head. "Oh well. As long as I'm here, maybe I'll just have a drink instead."
Oswald looked at him weirdly.
"A little early in the day for that, don't you think?"
Bruce shrugged.
"Is there really such a thing as too early?"
"Hmm, yes, I suppose. Well, Bruce, I'd love to keep you company but I some pressing business to attend to. If excuse me."
The Penguin turned to Leona and then tipped his hat at her with a greasy smile.
"Miss Cross."
Although the portly man and his attractive aide began to retreat from them, Bruce waited until Oswald took a few more steps away when he abruptly called after him.
"Just one more thing, Oswald." he caused him and Candy to halt in their tracks. "Is Terry Bogard staying in the hotel right now?"
The question gave Cobblepot some pause, it was quite a left-field question and he wondered why the Billionaire was so interested in the first. Nevertheless, he turned around to answer him.
"No. He's not. Although I did hear from his friend, Mister Higashi, that they plan to check in just before the Tournament begins. May I ask why the sudden interest?"
Bruce shrugged again with his usual lazy smile.
"Just curious, as a spectator and a fan."
Penguin wasn't sure if he believed him but figured it was probably something unimportant and so waved him off.
"If you say so."
And with him at last being on his way, Bruce made his way towards the night club area with Leona trailing behind him.
"I still don't understand. What do you mean my debt's been settled!?"
The inside of the night club looked like a completely different world in the wake of previous night and in the light of the morning. Aside from the damages, there were hardly anybody inside and that left a dry desolate feeling.
But for a certain former Lady Bouncer, her station remained the same and that was where she was, pacing agitatedly within the small space behind the bar counter.
She had remained on the phone since meeting Ryo at the first floor corridor and had walked and talked non-stop until she confined herself, like it was a set destination.
Regardless of where she was, the only thing on her mind right now was what she had just heard from the doctor from Southtown.
"It's just as I said: I got word from the financial department that the total outstanding amount on your account is now zero and that your brother will be well taken care of." a woman's voice from the other end sounded.
"I just wanted to tell you the good news myself. I…thought you'd be happier."
"I would…! I-I mean I am."
King let out a confused sigh as she ran her fingers through her short blonde hair.
"Did they at least tell you where the money came from?" she finally asked.
"An anonymous donor from Gotham. He called the hospital last night specifically asking for your brother's case but that's all I know."
It was right then when King noticed two people enter the vicinity. She recognized Bruce and on the spot, like a flash of lightning, her mind made the connection.
Her eyes widened and her lips parted in awe and shock as the person on the other line called out again.
"Hello? Are you there?"
With a blink of her eyes and an embarrassed blush spreading over her cheeks, King brought her attention back to her phone.
"Ah, ye-yes. Sorry doctor, I'm here."
Meanwhile, Bruce had already taken notice of the blonde barmaid as soon as he entered and for a moment, he watched as she spoke on her phone with her eyes locking on to him.
Her expression morphed from shock to suspicion and then finally settling into a glare when she finally disconnected.
Bruce internally sighed and steeled himself like he was preparing for the fight of his life. He knew that talking to her was going to be tricky and he had to be ready to lay his cards on the table if he was going to convince her for help.
There was still the option of accosting her as Batman when she was alone at night but somehow he didn't think she'd be so forthcoming. No, this was his best bet. Now he just needed to approach her alone.
"Samantha, I'm gonna to need for you to hang back for a while." he addressed his bodyguard. "I'm meeting up with someone and, well, it's private."
With her dark sunglasses on, Leona looked at him with a seemingly blank expression that was only broken when she cocked a questioning brow at him.
"It's not what you think. I'm just going over there for a talk and-"
"Mister Wayne." she interrupted him. "My mission is only to protect you and I can do that from a distance. Who you decide to fraternize with is frankly none of my business."
Bruce silently lingered on with that statement hanging over him until he gave a nod and made his way over towards the bar counter while Leona simply seated herself at the nearby table, making sure to watch him like a hawk.
"Long time no see." Bruce smiled casually when he was within the bar's proximity. "How's-"
"What the hell are you playing at?" King growled at him with her arms folded.
Bruce blinked his eyes innocently.
"Pardon?"
"I just got a call from South Town General. Someone from Gotham had paid off the medical debt for my brother's treatment. I don't know anyone from this city who has that kind of money, aside from my boss who I doubt even gives a damn."
She leveled an icy glare at him.
"It was you, wasn't it?"
"Alright, you got me." Bruce admitted.
"Why?"
He gave a slight grin while scratching the back of his hair in a sheepish manner.
"Though I gotta admit, I wasn't even sure if I had the right hospital. All I had to go on was what Cobblepot said about your brother and I know that 'King' isn't your real name-."
"Answer my question! Why!?" King snapped.
Bruce paused on the spot and then decided to drop the jovial attitude before addressing her seriously.
"Because I wanted to help you. And I didn't want you to be dependent on a man like Cobblepot."
"So I can be dependent on you instead, is that it!?"
"No! That's not it at all."
"Then why are you here?"
He flinched and nearly bit his tongue, realizing that she had him there.
"I was…kinda hoping for a favor." he said slowly.
"Fuck you, Wayne." she rolled her eyes with a huff and was about to storm out of the bar counter.
"Wait, that came out wrong. Wait!"
In desperation, Bruce stopped her by grabbing her hand.
King's breath hitched and she found herself looking at him with widened eyes and a slight blush playing over her cheeks. She couldn't explain it at the time but she felt an electric shiver course through her when the tips of her fingers brushed against his palms. Of course she stubbornly tried to deny it, reminding herself again of the Kyokugenryo expert who she had run into moments ago, and yet there she stood transfixed.
Bruce, on the other hand, didn't waste any time beseeching her now that he had her attention.
"Just hear me out. I have information, a…a source, that tells me that Cobblepot in involved in a woman's kidnapping. I need you to trust me on this, her life could be at stake." he kept his voice low and spoke sincerely.
Her eyes met his as she searched for any signs of lying. When she saw none, she let out a sigh and turned fully towards him.
"I'm listening."
Meanwhile, during the time while Bruce was conversing with King, Leona had resigned herself to watch him from a distance albeit with a peculiar unease at the pit of her stomach. When, just then, she noticed from the corner of her eye that somebody had approached the table she was seated at and took a seat next to her.
However, she wasn't the least bit alarmed. She knew this person.
"Is this seat taken?" the newcomer asked with lighthearted smile.
Seirah, aka her codename: Whip, her fellow comrade from the elite Commando unit known as the Ikari Warriors. Currently, the brown haired woman was out of her usual Feldgrau uniform and was wearing something more casual, a look that caught Leona a little off-guard.
Whip was a relative newcomer to the unit and Leona honestly didn't know much about her aside from the fact that Heidern brought her in from the Axe Platoon.
"Wow." Whip said with amusement. "I gotta say, that's quite a get up. If I wasn't already aware, I'd barely recognize you."
"Why are you here? Did the Lieutenant and Colonel request for a status update?" Leona asked curtly without looking her way.
"Those two muscle-heads? No. Although don't get me wrong, they are worried about you. As for me? Voodoo was getting a little antsy so I thought I'd get her some air. Saw you here by your lonesome so I thought I'd check up on you."
Leona clicked her tongue in annoyance.
"First of all, please don't refer to your weapon like it's some pet. Second, you're interfering with the mission."
Whip chuckled.
"Yeesh, same as always. Y'know, I had always thought, compared to everyone else in our outfit, I'd get along with you the most."
The brown-haired woman then looked over her fellow Ikari Warrior in a thoughtful way. Leona on the other hand, continued to keep her eyes fixed on Bruce even as said eyes narrowed in irritation.
"Actually, I take back the part about you being the same. There's something about you that's changed and it's not the disguise. I can't put my finger on it."
Leona hissed through grit teeth, feeling that the woman was getting close to blowing her cover.
"I'm on duty. This isn't the time nor the place."
"Duty, huh?" Whip asked as she followed Leona's sight towards where Bruce was. "So how's that working for you?"
"It's fine. Nothing to report." Leona said with finality.
At that moment, the disguised Leona took notice of the slight commotion at bar counter when King was about to storm off and when Bruce stopped her by grabbing her hand.
Although such a scene would've never bothered her before, she at that time became fully aware of the blonde woman's reaction and for some reason it made her visibly anxious.
"No way…" Whip said with shocked wide eyes.
Leona feigned ignorance.
"What?"
"I don't believe this." Whip commented in bewilderment.
"What!?" Leona finally turned to face her.
"You've actually fallen for Bruce Wayne."
"Keep your voice down!" Leona hissed. "And that's a negative! He's an assignment and a target, nothing more."
"You don't sound so sure."
"I AM sure."
Whip's lips then curled into a mischievous smirk.
"Then you wouldn't mind if I let the Lieutenant and Colonel judge for themselves then? Especially the Colonel, maybe he'll finally stop calling me 'Whippy'."
"Don't you dare!"
Whip couldn't help but chuckle while shaking her head in disbelief. Although she was having a bit of fun at her comrade's expense, she decided to keep quiet about it and let it be her little secret. Still, it was an unexpected revelation to her and something she knew she would struggle to digest in the coming days.
"Are you serious about this?" King whispered. "I mean, I know he can be rotten but kidnapping? Would he really go that far?"
Back at the bar counter, Bruce had finished explaining what he had found out about the Penguin. The information was a tad overwhelming for the blonde barmaid and she was taking her time processing it.
So forefront was the subject that she wasn't bothered with their proximity; Bruce was seated before her and the two leaned their faces close and kept their voices down enough to be out of earshot.
"Believe me, he's gone much further than that in the past." Bruce told her.
"And this mercenary he hired, why doesn't he just bring her here?" she asked.
He shook his head.
"Cobblepot wouldn't risk it. Granted, his plan was for her to show up at the party last night. The real purpose of that event was to serve as a huge smokescreen but she never turned up and opportunity has passed. Now he has several prominent fighters staying under one roof."
It went without saying that having a world famous gymnast forcibly brought to place full of martial artists who have backgrounds in military and law enforcement probably wouldn't be a good idea.
"Alright, I get it. So your…'source'" King voiced that part with doubt. "…says that they're rendezvousing somewhere."
"That's what I was hoping you'd tell me."
The lady bartender sardonically blew a "pfft".
"You're asking the wrong person. It's not like he includes me in his little meetings."
"Meetings?" Bruce asked.
"That's where he gathers up his gang in the lower levels somewhere."
Bruce's brows raised at this.
"The hotel has a lower level?"
He had taken a look at the schematics that Barbara had dug up and as far as he could tell, there shouldn't be a 'lower level'.
"I don't know." King voiced in frustration. "I see them go downstairs so I guess it's a lower level."
Bruce mulled on that for a moment before asking her.
"Is there any way you could get more information about this meeting?"
But unfortunately, it would seem that King's patience had finally run its course.
"Look, just what are getting yourself into, Wayne? You're just a rich guy, you shouldn't be involved in all this dangerous stuff! Why don't you take this to the police instead of me?" she asked heatedly.
"I work for the Batman."
There it was, spoken in such a hushed whisper that she thought she misheard him and yet there was no trace of humor in his eyes nor his hardened face when he said it. Her lips parted in disbelief.
It wasn't the whole truth of course but Bruce still felt he left himself exposed with that statement. Despite that, he reasoned it was a necessary step to lay his cards on the table if he was going to ease King's suspicions.
"Where else do you think he gets the funding for his equipment?" he told her. "Usually…I…I don't see eye to eye with him, I just supply what he needs and let him do his thing but in this case, I told him to let me handle it this time. Because…"
Bruce intensely locked his eyes with hers.
"Because I trust you and I think deep down, you're a good person."
Once again, King felt her cheeks heat up and her heart thump.
"I won't blame you if don't want to do this. Hell, I'd rather you walk away and find a better life outside of Gotham. I'll just tell him to find another way in that case."
King remained silent for a few seconds before she finally let a drawn out sigh and shook her head in exasperation.
"Damn it. Fine, I'll do it."
"You have t-"
"I said I'll do it." she said before looking at him sternly. "But after this, we're square. You got that?"
Bruce gave a nod and with that, King exited the counter and walked outside the club as both Leona and Whip looked on with curiosity.
"What did I get myself into?" King groaned to herself as she made her way towards a corridor tucked at the edge of the hotel.
As she did, the question of 'what exactly was she supposed to do?' rattled in her mind. She couldn't exactly ask Cobblepot or his two hench-bitches.
There was also Ogilvy who, from what little interaction she had with him, always leered at her with lustful eyes. Although the thought made her want to puke, she considered that maybe she'd have use her feminine charms on him but on the other hand, his loyalty to the Penguin might be stronger.
And then there was Ángel. King honestly didn't know what to make of her; she didn't seem to act hostile with her but she also came off as a person who did as she pleased.
In full honesty, King didn't really know her that well.
Her thoughts ended when she found herself in front of the same door she had seen them enter time and again. She knew that Cobblepot's gang would never divulge anything with her so the only thing left was to see if she find out anything from the private room itself.
Maybe she could find a clue or maybe they would still be there and she could eavesdrop on them.
Or maybe it was a waste of time.
Much like Bruce, she felt she was shooting in the dark here but it was better than nothing and she could at least tell him she tired and let it be the end of it.
King then reached for the door handle, pushed it down and then slowly pushed the door ajar. She strained her hearing and couldn't hear any voices or sound but she didn't allow herself to be at ease.
And so after pushing the door further, King slipped inside and descended down the staircase.
She climbed down slowly as her shoes made slight metallic 'thunks' with each step. Eventually, much to her dismay, she came across another door at the bottom. Before approaching it, she let herself wonder if she should turn back.
Dismissing those thoughts, King repeated the same actions as she did upstairs, pushing the door slightly open to listen to any sounds before entering.
The sheer space of the area threw her for a loop. It was just as wide as the building itself, dimly lit and with stacks of wooden crates everywhere that she felt like she was inside a warehouse.
"What is this place? Storage?" King questioned.
Unfortunately, the crates were still nailed shut and King didn't have a crowbar concealed under her shirt…not that she would in the first place.
King navigated herself through the maze of crates until she finally came across one that looked like it had been open; the lid was askew over the top. King then slipped her fingers under the lip, carefully avoiding the protruding nails and lifted the lid open.
She had absolutely no idea what she was looking at.
Inside the crate, cushioned against the shredded paper stuffing, was some kind of machinery that looked pretty high tech. What was something like this even doing here? Is it equipment intended to be used for the tournament? And why did it look sorta familiar to her?
There was a vague feeling that she had seen something like it during the previous tournament.
"Wait, is this…?"
Suddenly, the hairs on the back of her neck stood on end as she felt a presence behind her. It was either from her instincts as a fighter or bouncer but whichever it was, it prompted her to let go of the lid and quickly roll to the side and avoid a powerful axe kick that smashed into the wooden board.
King quickly uprighted herself and took up her Muay Thai stance. Due to the dim lighting, her attacker was obscured in shadows but the former bouncer was able to make out a well-built womanly shape that was vaguely familiar to her. However, she didn't allow herself the chance to fully recognize the person as she immediately retaliated by charging and striking with her own kicks. An attacker was still an attacker after all.
It had been a long time since King had actually fought someone and despite the flurry of her kicks, she found, much to her shame, that she was little rusty compared to last year; evident from the fact that her opponent easily swerved and avoided her attacks.
The mysterious attacker counterattacked with their own combo of punches and kicks. King dodged some them but found herself having the block the rest with her forearms. The blonde barmaid scooted back trying to put some distance between them while the attacker continued their offensive. She might've been rusty but King still had her experience and there were still a few tricks up her sleeve.
When she felt she was far enough, King caught her opponent off-guard by catching them with a somersault kick to their chin and caused them to stagger back.
Seeing a chance to give the finishing blow, King charged at her opponent and launched a spinning kick to strike them at the side of their head. Unfortunately, the attacker recovered enough to duck under the kick and then drive their shoulder into King's midsection to tackle her to the ground.
While the wind was knocked out of her, her assailant quickly straddled her hips and held her wrists down. King began to struggle but then slowly stopped when her eyes began to focus.
Now that her opponent's face was close to her, she was able to recognize her through the dim lighting and she was taken aback by the person's identity.
It was Ángel. But the Mexican mercenary's presence or her actions wasn't the most off-putting, it was her expression: a look filled with malice and violent glint in her eyes. A far cry from the woman's usual laid back and impish demeanor.
Even her voice, though still grating, lacked any hint of playfulness. Not even a single cat-like 'Nyah'.
"You shouldn't have come here, Kingy." she said.
TBC
Chapter 7: Tripartite
Notes:
I hope you all had a wonderful holiday and start of the new year! I know I got a bit delayed but family and work took up most of my time. I hope this surprise update makes up for it.
Chapter Text
"You!? What are you-…?"
"Ssssssshhhhhhh…"
With her lips still curled, Ángel shushed the barmaid, though without a finger to her lips as both her hands were being used to pin down her victim's wrists.
"A chica like you can get killed if the boss finds out you've been snooping around." Ángel told her as she slightly dabbed her lips with her tongue.
"Killed by you!?" King asked while glaring at her.
The busty latina pointed her eyes up with a coy smile.
"Ma~ybe." she sang.
"If that's how it's gonna be then…" King growled before snapping at her. "You can tell your boss that I quit!"
In an uncharacteristic manner, Ángel's lively nature suddenly dropped with her expression morphing to weary annoyance.
"Nah, I don't feel like it. Actually, I don't even like talking to him."
This sudden change took King aback and she regarded the woman above her with suspicion.
"He didn't send you?"
"Nuh uh." Ángel shook her head.
"Then why did you attack me?"
Ángel blinked innocently.
"Nya~? What's wrong with a little tussle? Besides aren't you an experienced fighter? I knew you'd be able to handle yourself."
King looked utterly flabbergasted and couldn't believe that not only did the mercenary act on her volition but had some crazy reason for doing so. Her dumbfoundedness eventually gave way to her outrage and she wanted to give the woman a piece of her mind.
"What is wrong with you!?" she yelled.
She expected Ángel to be unperturbed and facetious as ever but strangely, she found the Mexican woman to have a pensive look on her face. And in another move that caught King off-guard and caused her cheeks to tinge, Ángel suddenly lowered her face down to her breasts.
Normally such a move would be in a sexual teasing way, like her usual M.O, but Ángel didn't seem to behave that way. She instead snuggled the side of her head to her chest like a child would to their mother.
As discombobulated as King's mind was, she was sure that Ángel was just messing with her like she usually did.
"Hey Kingy, dime la verdad: Am I really THAT bad?" Ángel suddenly asked her.
"What?" King blinked in confusion.
Ángel looked towards her from behind the valley of her breasts.
"I mean,…you probably hate me, right?"
King honestly didn't know how to respond. Hell, she didn't even know what to think or make of the woman nor know why she was behaving like this all of a sudden. Feeling like she was being put on the spot, she wondered if this was a situation where she needed to be careful about her answer.
"N-no…No…Ángel, I…don't hate you." she said awkwardly. "You're weird and annoying but…I don't think you're…that bad."
The mercenary chuckled as she raised herself off from King's torso.
"Sorry, but you really suck at lying." Ángel said with a wry tone in her voice.
A small part of King wanted to insist that she was telling the truth but on the other hand, she'd really wanted to focus on her own objective rather than deal with whatever issues the Mexican woman had.
"Look, forget all that. If you don't like Cobblepot either then you should know that he's up to no good. He's already hired someone to kidnap an innocent girl."
"Oh, I already know about that nya~."
Once again, King blinked in surprise.
"Wha…You do?"
Ángel nodded and released King's wrists to sit with a finger jabbed against the side of her head like was trying to recall something she memorized.
"Yeah. He told me to meet some guy named Deathspank or whatever at the Gotham Harbor tonight at 11. Said I needed to get the girl from him and then hand her over to some other guy at the same place in exchange for something important."
The blonde barmaid was left in stunned silence, not expecting the mercenary to just give her all that information just like that. As if to act smug, Ángel looked down at her with a knowing smile.
"That all you wanted to know?"
"Just one more thing…" King kept her voice calm before suddenly barking at her. "Why the hell are you still on top of me!?"
"Cause it's sexy." Ángel grinned teasingly.
"Get off!"
In a huff, King pushed the woman off her before getting up to march out of the room.
"Aww, but I thought we were having a 'girl moment'." Ángel called after her, still on the floor.
It was several anxious minutes later when King had returned to the bar counter where Bruce waited for her, still seated on his stool with his elbows on the counter. He noticed that her hair and shirt looked a little tousled and couldn't help but shoot her a concerned look.
"Are you alright? What happened?" he asked.
"11 o' clock. Gotham Harbor. That's where the exchange is going down."
King said it in such a hurried breath that Bruce had to pause to make sure he heard her correctly.
"You're sure?" Bruce whispered with slight doubt. "How did-?"
"Look, that's the info I got. Okay?" King huffed dismissively, hoping to avoid the subject of where she got the info from.
After all, she didn't even know if Ángel was being serious about what she said and besides that, she decided that she stuck her neck out enough for one day.
Bruce gave her a scrutinizing gaze but it was only for a moment before he relaxed his features.
"Alright. I believe you." he said with a nod.
And then King's cheeks tinged a little as she started to feel guilty, unable to remember the last time someone put this much faith in her. For Caroline's sake, the woman Bruce said was kidnapped, she hoped Ángel was telling the truth and that Batman would put a stop to them.
But on that train of thought, King decided to ask something.
"Hey, so you're friends with Batman. Right?"
"I wouldn't exactly call us 'friends'." Bruce scoffed with disdain.
"Well,…in any case, if you do contact him, could you put in a request from me?"
"What is it?" he asked.
She momentarily paused in apprehension before she resolved to just go for it.
"One of Cobblepot's people is going to be there. A…Mexican woman in a leather jacket. Could you tell him to go easy on her?"
The billionaire regarded her curiously.
"Friend of yours?"
"I wouldn't call us that either." she sardonically, echoing his own words.
Seeing his questioning gaze, she figured she might as well elaborate. Although, she herself didn't understand why she was even concerned about the busty Latina's well being and found it hard to put it into words.
"She's done some bad things but…I just kinda feel sorry for her."
Bruce continued to stare at her. He was curious about this Mexican woman that she mentioned but he decided not to press her any further.
"He doesn't usually listen to me but I'll be sure to get the message across." Bruce told her.
He then smiled in gratitude and laid a hand on hers.
"But thank you. I really appreciate what you've done."
In a move of uncharacteristic impulsiveness, one that he couldn't explain himself, Bruce suddenly leaned and kissed her on the cheek.
King nearly squeaked in surprise and her eyes enlarged while her face instantly flushed red. To say that the sensation she felt was akin to the moment when he held her hand would be false. This was on another level.
A distance away from the bar counter, Leona barely fought the urge to smash the table she sat at.
Realizing what he had done, Bruce quickly backed away with a guilty look.
"I…"
He struggled to get the words out as he himself didn't know what came over him.
"I'm sorry. I shouldn't have done that." he apologized.
"N-no, that's alright." said King quickly as the blush still remained on her face.
Bruce lingered on the spot with the feeling that he should say something more but his couldn't get anything else past his lips and the more he remained on that spot, the more the air grew heavy around him.
"I should get going." he finally said and turned away, neither of them bothering to say goodbye.
As she watched him walk away towards where his bodyguard awaited him, King palmed the back of her neck as she felt her stomach knot with conflicting feelings. She told herself that she should set her sights on Ryo and only Ryo. And yet, try as she might, the image of the Kyokugenryo expert felt so far away.
She wasn't the only one who felt a swirl of confusing emotions: Leona had remained silent when Bruce had told her that he was done here, only giving a simple nod.
The fact was that both she and Bruce were more or less in the same state of mind: imposing themselves to focus on their respective missions and disregard anything else they felt.
The mission. Only the mission.
While the two made their way out of the nightclub area, one person monitored them from out of sight by the doors leading to the pool area.
Seriah sauntered off from the doorway and walked over to the pool with her arms crossed and a smile that was a mix of amusement and wry. Despite it all, she couldn't help but feel sympathy for her comrade.
"Oh Leona,…" she internally sighed. "I don't know what you have gotten yourself into but I hope everything works out for you."
A cross-shaped stone path lay behind Wayne Manor, leading from the veranda and sectioning off patches of lawn grass and hedges. At the center of the junction was the literal centerpiece of the backyard: an exquisitely designed 3-tier stone fountain.
Not only was it intricately sculpted with angel motifs but the basin was large enough to be a small pond, with water lilies floating on the surface while red koi fish swam at the bottom.
The fishes moved about lazily without a care in the world, not even when a shadow loomed over them.
And then in a flash, a crudely made wooden spear shot through the water and impaled the ill-fated fish before it had a chance to escape!
Being pulled up with the stick from the water, the skewered fish wiggled frantically unlike two of its already dead brethren that were impaled next to it. The spear was held up high by a certain boy who sat on his haunches and balanced himself on top of the basin's brim.
"Haha! Yosh'!" cheered Hokotumaru with a jump and a pumped fist.
As the young ninja reveled in victory over his latest catch, a fluttering sound drew his attention toward the branches of a nearby tree where a dove-sized bird had perched, turning its head around and grooming its wings.
Hokotumaru's eyes lit up in excitement and he steadied himself from making any sound. Ever so slowly, he put down the skewer on the ground next to the basin before taking out a bow and arrow which were also crudely made.
He notched the thin arrow and drew it back to the corner of his eye to aim, licking his lips in concentration. The bird still failed to notice him and he readied to release his shot. Just a little bit more…and then…
"Master Hokuto! What the devil are you doing!?"
The boy jumped with a start, his eyes bulged to the size of dinner plates, and he quickly looked to his side to see the Manor's butler hurrying over to him.
"Ah! Alfred-sama! Um,…"
Even in his startled state, he couldn't help but glance up towards the branch to find that, sure enough, the bird had flown off. He wanted to groan and sulk in frustration but the presence of the vivid elderly gentleman curtailed such feelings.
He was beginning to reconsider if an angry Shiranui-Onee-chan really was the scariest thing he'd ever seen.
"Su-sumimasen." he nervously bowed. "I was just hunting for my lunch, that's all."
"Hand those things over to me at once!" Alfred barked, holding out his hand. "There will be no hunting of any sort on Master Wayne's property! Do you understand!?"
Hokotumaru couldn't help but feel miffed and he narrowed his eyes before arguing back.
"But I always hunt for food in the mountains!"
Luckily, Alfred didn't respond with more anger and instead put his fists to his hips and spoke calmly yet firm.
"We're not in the mountains, Master Hokuto. And as long as you're here, you will behave like a proper civilized person. Besides, if it's food you want, you only need to call for me."
Feeling a twang of guilt, the young ninja boy knit his brows and glanced down miserably. Alfred's heart went out to him; it probably wasn't easy being confused and lost in this strange land.
Clasping his shoulder gently, Alfred began to lead him back to the Manor.
"Come along, lad. I'll fix something up for you in the kitchen." he told him softly.
Some time had passed since then and Hokotumaru idly occupied himself by swinging his legs and exploring every possible seating position on the stool by the kitchen counter.
Alfred found himself smirking as he worked on the hot pan. He remembered that Dick couldn't sit still either when he was Hokotumaru's age.
When he was done, he brought the pan over to where Hokotumaru was sitting and served its contents on his plate.
"There you are, young sir. It may not be hunted game but I assure you it's just as appetizing."
It was pancakes and bacon. Hokotumaru stared at the food drooling while Alfred added an extra touch by setting down a glass of pomegranate juice and then squeezing some maple syrup on to the cakes.
With bated anticipation and a growling stomach, the boy slowly reached out to take the delicious looking food, only for Alfred to lightly wrap him on the fingers with the handle-end of a fork, causing him to quickly retract his hand.
"Ah ah." tutted Alfred. "With a knife and fork."
The butler then set the utensils for the boy to use but when Hokotumaru looked at them hesitantly, Alfred figured that he probably didn't know where to start.
"Here, I'll show you how to use them." Alfred offered and guided him.
Now in the know, Hokotumaru pretty much gobbled the whole meal up with such speed that it even took Alfred aback.
"Gochisosama deshita." Hokotumaru said, joining his palms in respect.
"Ah, you must forgive me. I'm afraid my grasp of the Japanese language isn't quite as eloquent as Master Bruce's."
Looking to strike a conversation, Alfred took a seat opposite him.
"But I do know a few things. Your name for instance, Hokotumaru, it's a feudal naming convention is it not? Did Mister Bogard give it to you?"
"No. I was always Hokutomaru, as long as I remember."
Alfred felt he was approaching a sensitive topic for the boy and spoke with hesitation and concern.
"Then…your mother and father…?"
But it would seem that such worries wasn't necessary.
"Don't remember them." Hokotumaru smiled innocently. "But I had the mountains, I had the trees, I had the monkeys and then Sensei came along and we all became family."
However at that moment, his expression turned crestfallen.
"But, like you said, I'm not in the mountains anymore and Sensei is gone. I…I really am alone now." his head dipped morosely.
Alfred stood and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.
"Nonsense. You're not alone, lad. Chin up, Master Bruce will surely bring whoever killed your sensei to justice."
Before Hokotumaru had the chance to express his gratitude, both he and Alfred noticed the faint approaching sound of an engine followed by the unlocking of the front door.
"Oh dear. Is that him and Miss Cross?" Alfred wondered. "I didn't expect them back so soon."
It was still imperative that Bruce's Bodyguard remained unaware of Hokotumaru's presence, given how paranoid the woman could be. Alfred walked over to the kitchen entrance and could hear footsteps approaching their way. He then quickly turned back to Hokotumaru and urged him away with a hushed tone.
"Quickly, hide. Hide! I'll distract Miss Cross so you can get back into the Cave."
Hokotumaru nodded, getting the message, and scurried off to the corner of the kitchen where he hid out of sight.
"Helloooo? Al? You in here?" came a voice from the kitchen's entrance.
"Why, Master Richard! This is a surprise."
Indeed, it was Dick Grayson who walked inside with a friendly smile.
"Well,…"
Dick helped himself to the glass of juice, unaware of who it was really for, and let a short 'Aah!' in delight after drinking it.
"Bruce contacted me earlier. Told me that the Penguin will be sending his people out to the Harbor tonight."
Rather than inform Dick about the other person present in the room, Alfred felt his attention drawn towards the more pressing development.
"Good heavens. Is it related to the Andy Bogard case?" he asked.
From his hiding place, Hokotumaru felt his interest piqued at mention of his sensei and strained his hearing to catch every word.
"It might be." Dick said. "Since the equipment I brought over from Blüdhaven is little worn, I thought I'd swing by over and borrow from Bruce's armory."
The former Boy Wonder frowned and his eyes darkened.
"Slade Wilson will be there tonight so I better bring my A-game."
Alfred nodded.
"Understood. Though I must say, young sir, you could have easily used the Cave's entrance."
"I know. It's, well…"
Dick smiled sheepishly as he scratched the back of his head and then looked around with a fond look.
"Sometimes this place makes me feel nostalgic and…" he turned towards Alfred. "I just wanted to say hi."
What else could an elderly British gentleman do but smile back and pat the former ward on his arm affectionately?
"Do take care, sir. And please watch over Master Bruce. He will never admit it but his overzealousness can get the best of him."
"I know. And I will."
And with that, Dick began to exit the kitchen and make his way towards the grandfather clock that would lead into the Batcave.
"Seeya, Al." he gave a two-fingered salute as he left.
It was only a moment later when Alfred suddenly remembered about his charge who was hidden from sight.
"Oh! Dear me, I forgot. You can come out now, Master Hokuto! There's no cause for alarm."
But when he checked Hokotumaru's hiding spot, he found that the boy was nowhere to be seen.
"Odd. Where has he gone off to now?"
Years Ago…
The sun was dipping low along the distant mountains, the skies painted with deep hues of purples and blues as the young girl stepped out onto the wooden porch of the dojo.
Her breath misted and she felt the chilly air prick against her skin. She would've shivered if not for the warmth in her hands, radiating from the bowl of steaming rice and fish.
Mai couldn't help but click her tongue in annoyance. She knew her grandfather asked her to tend to their new pupil but he was such a hassle to deal with.
He was like a stubborn kid; he barely acknowledged her, let alone listened to her and he treated her like SHE wasn't worth HIS time! What was even the point?
Honestly, she'd rather deal with that old pervert Yamada-sensei than that insufferable brat!
Okay, maybe not really.
On the subject of her unwilling charge, she spotted him at the center of the training yard, his silhouette illuminated by the soft glow of paper lanterns hanging from the eaves.
She did admit to herself that he did have a good…shape.
Bruce's brow furrowed in concentration as he moved through a complex series of strikes and blocks, all with mechanical precision until it came to the last move where he ran and slid like a baseball runner before attempting to launch his other leg up into an upward spin kick. But he ended up losing his momentum and tumbled instead.
It was certainly a funny sight and Mai had to stifle a giggle as he grunted with frustration before getting up and to his usual spot to reset his stance.
She took that as an opportunity to announce her presence.
"Oi~!" Mai called out, her voice carrying across the quiet yard. "Dinner's ready. Ojii-san says you need to eat."
As usual, he didn't even glance her way.
"I'm not hungry." he muttered, launching into another set of moves.
Mai rolled her eyes and marched towards him.
"Look, I don't care if you're hungry or not. Ojii-san says you eat, so you eat." She thrust the bowl towards him.
Bruce finally paused, turning to face her with a scowl.
"I said I'm not-"
~goro! goro!~
Much to his embarrassment, his stomach chose that moment to let out a loud growl.
Mai's cheeks puffed up as she tried in vain to hold back her laughter until she couldn't control it anymore and burst out laughing.
"Doesn't sound like it to me." she sang playfully.
The boy's scowl deepened and for a moment, she thought he was going to lose his temper and act like a jerk again. But, much to her surprise, he let out a sigh before the corner of his mouth twitched upward in amusement.
She found herself frozen on the spot with her cheeks heating up against the cold before she forced back her composure.
"Fine. Maybe a little bite or two." Bruce admitted grudgingly.
And so the two of them were subsequently seated side by side on the porch where Bruce was using a pair of chopsticks to rapidly dig into his meal, with more enthusiasm than he probably meant to show.
"Sooo," Mai began a little awkwardly, swinging her legs. "Having trouble with your training?"
From the way he paused, she thought she may have offended him. But he then swallowed a mouthful of rice before speaking.
"There's this technique your grandfather showed me. I can't seem to get it right." the frustration was evident in his voice.
"Ah, the Koukaku. Right?"
He regarded her curiously, prompting her to hop off the porch.
"Here, let me show you something."
As he watched her intently, the brown haired girl executed the move with practiced ease; running into a slide before launching her legs into a spin kick with her hand to the ground and then landing perfectly into a crouch.
She looked over to him with a smirk.
"You're trying too hard." she said.
Bruce's brows shot up.
"Huh?"
"I'm saying you can't be forceful with this technique." Mai said, standing up. "You have to ease up a little, be a gentleman and treat it like a dance."
"A dance?" Bruce asked.
Mai nodded and then suddenly, a small spark lit up in her eyes before she leaned forward with her hands coyly behind her back and a teasing smile gracing on her face.
"Do you want to dance with me, Bruce-san?"
Minutes went by as the skies darkened to give way to night and the air was alive with the light orchestral sounds of crickets, cicadas and frogs. In the yard, two individuals were engaged with new found vigor. They moved in sync, almost like they were magnetized; positive and negative.
Side by side and with enough distance between them, Mai and Bruce slid on the ground again before they both executed the kick in tandem. Bruce only lightly stumbled this time and Mai offered pointers on the timing.
It was a strange thing for the young boy. Up until now, he had only functioned with his outrage and channeled his hatred into every punch, into every kick. But now, he found himself taking a different approach. He eased the tension in his muscles, cleared his mind and just simply let himself go.
"You did it, Bruce-san!" Mai clapped her hands and cheered.
He did. Much to his amazement, executed the move perfectly.
"See? Not so hard after all." Mai chirped as she stood up.
Bruce stood and turned to face her. To Mai's utter surprise,…she sees a genuine smile on his face for the first time since he'd arrived.
"Thank you, Mai." he told her, his voice softly low. "I…I'll keep what you said in mind. And…"
His smile turned sheepish as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head.
"You,…don't have to be formal with me. Just 'Bruce' is fine."
Mai's eyes widened while her heart suddenly thumped and a warmth spread over her chest, making her forget the chill of the night.
She simply took in his presence; his blue eyes that seemed to light up their surroundings, the way his black hair slightly moved with the breeze and the glow of the fireflies illuminating the chiseled features of his face.
Realizing that she was staring, Mai quickly looked to the side to hide her blush and absent-mindedly played with a stand of her hair behind her ear.
"Y-yeah, sure." she stammered before abruptly barking at him in a flustered state. "B-Bu-but don't think this means I'll go easy on you tomorrow during sparring practice!"
Bruce chuckled.
"Hm. Wouldn't dream of it."
Mai Shiranui sat on the edge of the hotel bed, its crisp white sheets barely disturbed despite her having spent hours there lost in thought.
The evening sun shone through the windows, casting an orange peach glow on her beautiful yet melancholy visage. Her mocha hair vibrant and her chestnut eyes luminous with hidden amber hues.
From outside the fifth floor of their humble domicile, the same sun sank behind the disorderly columns of skyscrapers and cast its long shadows over the streets below that hummed with its usual cacophony. On occasional intervals, the sounds of sirens would pass and remind her why they'd come to this place, Gotham.
Her room showed few signs of personal touch: just a few photographs taped to the mirror, her trademark fighting outfit hung carefully in the open closet, and a half-empty suitcase she hadn't bothered to fully unpack. The adjoining rooms where Terry, Joe and Rock stayed were similarly spartan, though she imagined that they'd vacate as soon as the Tournament began. It still angered her that Terry decided to enter it after everything that happened.
She sighed in frustration as, once again, the Kunoichi found her memories drifting back to Bruce despite her conscious efforts not to.
He was so angry and serious when they first met, just a chore that her grandfather had assigned to her. But gradually, she began to see a gentle and vulnerable side; a boy lost in the world but a boy who cares, who has a heart. She couldn't remember how it happened but she felt herself being drawn to him, like he was her other half.
But then her memories shifted to their recent reunion.
Her hand unconsciously rose to her palm, still feeling the sting of the slap she'd delivered last night.
"How dare he!?" the thought burned through her like acid.
All those years ago, Bruce had simply disappeared from her life without a word, leaving her to piece together a broken heart she'd never admitted to anyone. She wrote letters that were never answered and all her attempts to find out where he had disappeared went nowhere. She then later found out who he really was: a self-indulgent billionaire playboy!
If it wasn't for Andy, she would've remained bitter all her life.
And then, at Cobblepot's opening party of all places, he'd appeared like a ghost from her past. Just a simple "Hello, Mai." as if he had any right to speak to her so casually after all this time. As if Andy wasn't…
But despite the anger she felt, other memories from that night began to surface…dangerously arousing memories.
The way the perfectly tailored black suit had emphasized his broad shoulders and tight muscles within, how his jaw was stronger, more defined with a light peppering of stubble that brought out a girlish thrill inside her.
Then there were his eyes. Those damned beautiful blue eyes. They hadn't lost a bit of the intensity that used to make her weak in the knees when she was younger.
Mai shifted restlessly on the bed as her traitorous mind wandered to forbidden territory. She remembered how close he'd stood behind her at the party, close enough that she could catch the subtle notes of his cologne mixed with something so masculine. His voice had deepened over the years, becoming rich and resonant in a way that sent involuntary shivers down her spine.
For one wild moment, she imagined what might have happened if she had grabbed him by his lapels instead of slapping him, if she'd pulled him close instead of pushing him away, if she pressed her lips to his and drank in his moist mouth. Would their kiss taste the same way as in her youthful fantasies? Would their touch…?
"No!" Mai physically shook her head as a deep blush spread over her face.
Shame and guilt crashed over her like a wave. How could she even betray Andy like that!? Especially when he wasn't avenged!
Her fingers clutched at the bedspread, knuckles white with tension.
"Andy. Andy." she reminded herself fiercely. "I love Andy. Only Andy!"
A knock at the door interrupted her spiral of guilt.
"C-come in." she called out almost flustered.
Mary's blonde head appeared around the door, her blue eyes filled with concern.
"Hey." she greeted before entering.
"Terry and Joe are worried about you. We all are. You've been keeping to yourself since the party."
Mai regarded her as Mary walked over to her bedside. The lady detective was still wearing her usual red crop top and star printed pants.
It was strange, Mai had never had a private conversation with Mary or delved beyond the surface level of their acquaintance, relying on snippets from Terry and Andy to form her impression. Mary's relentless pace, constantly jumping from one case to the next, had always kept her at arm's length.
However, Mai was aware of Mary's profound impact on Terry, helping him find his smile again after the loss of Sulia. She also considered her something of a 'beauty rival', playfully taunting her every time they faced each other at the tournaments. Perhaps she felt a hint of jealousy towards the blonde, Mary always seemed to have a stronger spirit than her.
"I'm fine." Mai replied, her voice flat. Then heat crept into her tone. "But I'll be better once we find the person who killed Andy."
"I know, Mai. I'm still looking into it." Mary nodded. "Believe me, I want to make the guy who did this pay as much as you do but these things take time."
"Time!?" Mai suddenly snapped. "Andy's killer is still out there and you want more time!?"
The enraged Kunoichi pointed at her accusingly.
"Some detective you are! You're useless! Since coming here, you've given us nothing! We've been sitting around…doing NOTHING!" Mai threw her hands up in frustration before softly panting in frustration.
Mary remained silent and didn't allow herself to get offended, recognizing the raw grief behind Mai's outburst. It still twisted her heart to see her like this, a far cry from the lovable vain airhead she was known for. Her thoughts went to what she and Batman had discovered about Andy, about his planned theft. How would Mai react to such information? Would it leave her disillusioned?
She decided to keep it to herself for now, she needed more know more. There just had to be more to it.
Instead Mary sat herself on the bed next to Mai, the mattress slightly creaking in the process.
"Did I ever tell you about Butch?" Mary asked.
Mai looked at her curiously as Mary sported a faraway look, her fingers absentmindedly touching the side of her neck.
"He was the love of my life." Mary said with a sad smile. "He and my dad used to work security detail for the President until they were both killed by terrorists."
The busty kunoichi looked away, feeling a conflicting mix of emotions. First Terry, now Mary? Did everyone have a tragic story? Did they all pull out these tales of loss to offer a flimsy, inadequate blanket of understanding? How could they possibly know the depth of her pain?
But as the resentment swelled, so did a prickle of guilt. Was she a hypocrite, seeking solace in her own isolation while simultaneously resenting others for trying to connect?
Regardless of her inner turmoil, Mary continued her tale.
"I spent years trying to find out who had sent them. I had access to Secret Service resources, police contacts, everything… and still, nothing. Just dead ends."
The blonde lady detective leaned forward, elbows on her knees.
"Eventually, I realised that I was just fishing for answers. Why that day? Why them? What if I called them and…somehow convinced them to take the day off?"
Finding herself unexpectedly being drawn in by Mary's words, Mai slowly turned back towards Mary. Perhaps she had never given it much thought before but she began to consider Mary's doubts and regrets similar to her own.
"I knew that Butch wouldn't have wanted me to live like that. So the best I could do was hold on to the jacket he left me. As…the last tangible piece of him I'll ever have."
Mai glanced at Mary's outfit.
"You're…not wearing his jacket anymore."
"No." Mary's lips curved in a small smile. "That had a lot to do with Terry, actually."
Realization hit her at that moment and she couldn't help but feel bad for the lady detective.
"I'm sorry it didn't work out with Terry." Mai said softly. "I really thought…I mean, I hoped you two would…" She trailed off, thinking of Terry's new girlfriend.
Mary shook her head, her smile turning wistful.
"Don't be. Meeting Terry, allowing myself to feel something for him. It freed me in a way, you know? I'll always love Butch but holding onto the past wasn't going to honor his memory. Not wearing the jacket was my way of saying goodbye to him."
Mai thought back to Terry's words at the party:"Don't be afraid to love again… like I once was."
The words echoed in her mind, carrying a weight she hadn't felt before. Was it possible to honor Andy's memory while still allowing her heart to heal? To move on? For a brief moment, her mind entertained the idea...with Bruce...
But then Andy's face flashed in her mind and the fury came rushing back. How could she think about love when his killer was still out there!? How could she even consider moving on when justice hadn't been served!?
"Mai." Mary's voice was gentle but firm, as if she could read the struggle on her friend's face. "Trust me. I'm close to a breakthrough. We'll find out who did this."
After a few more minutes of quiet conversation, Mary took her leave.
In the brightly lit hotel hallway, she leaned against the wall and sighed heavily. The lie tasted bitter in her mouth as she was nowhere near a breakthrough as she claimed.
Mary closed her eyes and took a deep breath, systematically going through what she knew.
Andy's theft, his murder, the missing data, Hokutomaru's disappearance, the explosion at the apartment…all of it had to be connected. But how?
She mentally traced each thread, watching them all lead back to one source: Zanac Corporation. More specifically, its CEO: Alexander Soliani.
The reclusive executive had gone completely dark since the theft, speaking only through carefully worded press releases and lawyers. Something about him nagged at her instincts. Whether he was directly involved or being manipulated, Soliani was the key to unraveling this mess.
But getting to him would be next to impossible. If the GCPD couldn't get past his wall of security and legal protection, what chance did she have? Mary ran a hand through her blonde hair in frustration. She needed an edge, someone with resources and experience navigating Gotham's labyrinth of corporate secrets.
Batman.
The image of him, his eyes like chips of ice, flashed through her mind. Their encounter had been brief, chaotic, and yet…exhilarating. But yes, working with him might prove to be fruitful.
A slight warmth crept into her cheeks as her thoughts drifted to their more intimate contact. First during their fight, then the feel of his arms around her as they plummeted towards the ground. His presence was certainly intoxicating; his strong jaw, the light scent of kevlar mixed with his masculine musk.
Mary felt her face grow hotter as the memory of straddling him after their escape wafted into her mind and for a tiny moment, she imagined the two of them grinding into each other like animals in the nude.
"Whoa! Whoa! Get it together, Ryan!" she chided herself, slapping her palms against her burning cheeks.
What was she thinking!? Swooning like some horny teenager!? Sure, he was impressive, but her fan-girling was getting out of hand. She was a professional, for crying out loud!
She pushed off from the wall, her boots silent on the plush carpeting as her mind turned to her next move. If she wanted Batman's help, she'd need to find a way to contact him first. No small feat in itself.
"Looks like I'll be needing another favor from DeSoto."
The remnants of Gotham's maritime past still lingered at Gotham Harbor, where dilapidated structures from the 1930s stand in stark contrast to the modern industrial sprawl that has consumed the waterfront.
Docked by the side of the concrete pier was a massive cargo vessel, its hull rising like a steel cliff face. If one were to descend the iron rung ladders, located on the same side of the pier as the docked ship, they would find an old wooden boardwalk; a vestige of the harbor's bygone era, now used for smaller vessels.
Adjacent to a chaotic array of shipping containers stands a looming warehouse, its windows dark save for a single security light above a heavy sliding door.
Dimly lit by scattered flood lights and with the perpetual scent of salt and diesel, the whole scene indeed feels eerily frozen in time; caught between Gotham's past and present.
Towering above it all were tall loading cranes looming over the concrete pier and perched atop the nearest control cabin, sat Nightwing. His blue emblem glinted in the fading light and the front bangs of his dark hair danced playfully in the cool sea breeze.
His steely gaze was broken when he heard the soft paff of a grapnel gun behind him, followed by the subtle clink of its hook finding purchase. Nightwing looked back to see a familiar figure rising up and joining him.
"What took you?" he smirked.
Batman crouched silently beside him, ignoring the quip as his white lenses focus on movement below. Four figures have emerged adjacent to the warehouse. He recognized three of them as members of the Penguin's old crew; particularly Ignatius Ogilvy, Penguin's loyal lieutenant. But the fourth one, a woman with short platinum hair wearing a black leather jacket/top and hot pants, stood out like a sore thumb.
He guessed this must be the person King mentioned.
"See anything?" Batman's gravelly whisper carries no further than Nightwing's ear.
Years of partnership tell Nightwing exactly what Batman's asking: any other players, any hidden threats, anything out of place in general. He shakes his head slightly.
"As of now, nothing." Nightwing responds. "I guess we just have to play the waiting game from here."
Down on the pier, Ángel saunters past stacked containers, swinging the briefcase like a designer handbag while her free hand rests casually on her hip. Behind her, Ogilvy's jaw clenches as he matches her pace, flanked by two of Penguin's men who scan the shadows with practiced wariness.
"Are you sure you have this handled?" he asked her, his voice laced in agitated doubt. "Because if you screw this up, the boss will be-"
Ángel spins on her heel, holding up a finger at his face with a playful smile.
"Aw, lighten up nya~. You're too tense!"
The busty latina skips ahead, turning to face him while walking backward.
"How about after we get the goods, we hit the town and go partying? Yeah, let's down a couple of chelas bien muerta and dance till the sun comes up!"
She punctuated her words with a little dance; slightly pumping her fists up and down, that makes the briefcase bob in rhythm, while her swaying hips.
Ogilvy's weary grunt barely masks his contempt.
"Why did I have to get stuck babysitting this bitch?" he thought, watching her performance with hardened eyes. "What was Mister Cobblepot even thinking, bringing her aboard?"
His disdain, however, was tempered by a flicker of pragmatism.
" Still, I'll give her the benefit of the doubt for the time being. And like the boss said: if she does step out of line…then I'll make sure she's one less problem to worry about."
At that last thought, his hand subtly brushes against his holstered gun.
"So when's this Dickstroke guy gonna show up anyway?" Ángel chirps.
"DEATHstroke." Ogilvy corrects through gritted teeth. "And I suggest you show some respect. He's extremely dangerous and worth way more than both your money-makers combined."
"Venga ya." Ángel scoffed, her voice dripping with a mixture of amusement and disbelief. "How tough can he really be?"
As if to answer her question, the night air cracked with the sudden sounds of rapid gunfire accompanied by a spray of concrete as bullets stitch a line across their path.
Startled, Ogilvy and his men leapt back in alarm and drew out their handguns. They snapped their aim around frantically, trying to pinpoint the source of the attack.
Ángel, on the other hand, remained on the spot and merely cocked her head with mild curiosity.
A voice echoed from the darkness.
"That's far enough."
From the shadows emerges a figure in segmented midnight blue and orange tactical armor. His mask, covering his entire face, is split between the colors with only a single eye visible on the left and the long twin cloth of a bandana tie flap in the wind.
Deathstroke's reputation walks before him like a storm cloud, heavy with unspoken menace. In front of him, he holds a terrified young woman: Caroline Stanzack, her blue eyes wide with fear, blonde hair arranged in two braided locks tied back with an expensive blue bow. Her blue top and yellow skirt speak of wealth, now wrinkled in Deathstroke's iron grip as he keeps his submachine gun trained on the group.
"Cool mask." Ángel grins.
"W-Who are you people? Please! Tell him to let me go!" Caroline struggles uselessly against Deathstroke's arm.
Ángel bends forward slightly, offering a playful wink.
"Oye hombre, aren't you being a little too rough? At least buy the chica a drink first, nya~?" she wags a finger at him.
Deathstroke's single eye narrows, not looking the least bit amused.
"Let's get one thing straight." the assassin stated. "I don't like working with amateurs. And I don't like being played and if I find out that I am, then I'll be leaving every one here with holes to spare."
The words have barely left Deathstroke's mouth when the warehouse door explodes open with a metallic screech. Both Deathstroke and Ogilvy's team instinctively tighten their grips on their weapons as four silhouettes bound from the darkness, the harsh flood lights catching the metal of their raised assault rifles.
Two figures level their weapons at Deathstroke, their appearance were both cartoonish and chilling. Decked in striped pants, polka dot vests and suit jackets while both their heads were covered each with an over sized rabbit mask. The other two figures on the left, training their rifles on Ángel's group, wore similar attire with the exception of their masks being of a mouse.
Even Deathstroke's stance shifts, his single eye darting between the new threats as he adjusts his hold on both Caroline and his submachine gun. Ogilvy and his men spread out slightly, their handguns switching targets between the masked gunmen and Deathstroke, sweat beginning to bead on their foreheads.
In the span of seconds, the simple exchange has transformed into a three-way Mexican standoff.
"Oh, no no no. That won't do at all."
The new voice sounded from inside the warehouse before its owner stepped out into the light. It belonged to a diminutive man in a tattered green coat and a tall top hat with a "10/6" card sticking out from the wrapped ribbon above its brim. His wild orange hair framed a face dominated by protruding teeth set in a disturbing grin.
"Holes are so dreadfully common." he said. "Every teacup has one. Why, the best kind of holes are invisible. Like the holes in your logic or your understanding of proper etiquette for that matter."
From their vantage point, Batman's eyes momentarily widened in surprise.
"Mad Hatter?"
AKA Jervis Tetch: a genius neuroscientist specializing in mind control technology. It would seem that he was the one Penguin wanted to deal with. But for what?
"Looks like the gang's all here." Nightwing mutters.
"KYAAA!" Ángel's exaggerated squeal cuts through the tension. "I love those costumes! Muy Kawaii!"
"What is going on here? WHAT IS ALL THIS!?" Caroline's panic rises.
Hearing the woman's voice, Mad Hatter quickly turns to her in an excited manner and extends his hands toward her in an unsettling gesture of comfort.
"Shhh, hush hush, sweet Alice." he says softly, eyes gleaming with obsession. "Don't you worry, soon we will be together. Besides, it's almost tea time."
"Alice?" Caroline's confusion mingles with growing terror as she looks between the assembled criminals.
As he continued to observe the exchange, Batman felt his body tense with outrage. Caroline's role in this twisted deal was now beginning to make sense to him. Penguin had intended to use her as a bargaining chip, a pawn to curry Tetch's favor.
He was well aware of the Mad Hatter's fixation with a particular type of women, his "Alice", whom he would torment and manipulate to fulfill his sick fantasies before his damaged pysche forgets it all and moves on to the next "Alice".
Whatever plans Tetch intended for her,…he knew damn well it was nothing whimsy.
Deathstroke speaks up at this point, cutting through the tension.
"Alright. Since we're all accounted for, let's get this over with." his voice hardens with a dangerous edge. "Where's my money?"
"Here ya go!"
Ángel grins and then drops the briefcase before casually kicking it across the concrete. It spun like a top until Deathstroke's boot stops it dead. His levels a glare towards her.
"You should've opened it first." he growls. "How do I know you're not holding out on me?"
"Aw, don't you trust me nya~?" Ángel pouted in mock-cuteness.
"No."
"God damn it, woman!" Ogilvy palms his face before he steps forward, reaching for the case. "Let me just show you-"
The mouse-masked gunmen snap their rifles up, halting him in his tracks.
"Plotting against me, are we?" Mad Hatter's voice rises an octave. "Nobody makes a move until Alice is safely in my possession!"
"And what about your end of the bargain, huh?" Ogilvy's voice hardened.
"Come now, why keep ends when we can keep beginnings!?"
Mad Hatter giggles before clapping his hands to signal another mouse-masked man to bring another briefcase. It was thicker and bulkier compared to the one Ángel had, with encircling metal plates.
"There! Just as the Penguin requested. But you'll only have it once you give me Alice!" the Hatter reiterated.
As Caroline continues to struggle against his grip, Deathstroke's tactical mind begins to spin, already calculating new angles.
"Now you got me curious. What exactly did Penguin want so badly anyway?" the assassin asks.
"Yeah!" Ángel bounces on her heels. "What's in the box!? What's in the box!?"
"That's between me and your employer." Mad Hatter sniffs.
"Que~? So it's nothing?" Ángel asks.
The Hatter's face begins to contort in outrage.
"Nothing? NOTHING? Why, this is most certainly Something! And a very important Something! I would never trade mere Nothing for my precious Alice!"
With his voice rising to a fever pitch, the storybook villain gestured to the metal briefcase.
"This, you ignorant girl, is a Neural Stream Re-coder! It can rewrite the very signals in one's brain! Make them see what isn't there! Make them believe what isn't true!"
"Mind manipulation…" Deathstroke's posture shifts subtly.
The mercenary falls silent, his single eye fixed on the briefcase as he processes this revelation. Then, he makes an abrupt decision and addresses the Mad Hatter.
"I've got a proposal for you, Hatter. Let's make things simple: you give ME the case, I give you the girl."
"What?" Mad Hatter's theatrical confidence falters, caught off guard by this sudden deviation from the script.
The color drains from Ogilvy's face as he realizes the situation is spiraling out of control.
"Hey, hold on there! This wasn't the deal!"
"Deal's changed." Deathstroke's boot lashes out, sending the briefcase of money skittering across the concrete. "Tell the Penguin I expect him to pay much more if he wants it for himself."
He turns back to Mad Hatter, his mask betraying nothing.
"What do you say, Hatter?"
Jervis Tetch wrings his hands, caught in a storm of conflicting emotions. The prospect of having his Alice sooner than expected sends electricity through his nerves, but Deathstroke's unexpected power play has thrown him off balance. His usual poetic proclamations dissolve into uncertain stammering.
"Thi-this is so sudden…I…"
"Tick Tock, Tetch." Deathstroke's evaporates as he presses the submachine gun harder against Caroline's temple. "Or would you prefer me to deliver her in a body bag or after a long swim in the bay? Either way doesn't matter to me."
Caroline's scream pierces the night air, and something snaps in Mad Hatter's eyes.
"NO!"
Mad Hatter lurches forward, frantically waving at his rabbit-masked gunmen to lower their weapons. His usual grandeur crumbles into desperate pleading.
"P-p-please, don't let anything happen to Alice. I-I'll give it to you."
Ogilvy's jaw clenches as he watches Penguin's plan disintegrate before his eyes. The thought of returning to his boss empty-handed sends ice through his veins.
"Son of a…!"
Panic overrides judgment. There's only one play left.
"Ice them all!" he bellows to his men.
The harbor erupts in gunfire as Olgilvy and his men unload their rounds towards the mouse-masked gunmen who return fire. Caroline's terrified screams mix with the chaos as she struggles against Deathstroke's iron grip. Bullets spark off shipping containers as everyone scrambles for cover.
Everyone except Ángel who, much to the surprise of Olgilvy, launches herself forward with a daring grin.
Dodging and twisting between bullets with impressive athleticism, she vaults over one of the rabbit-masked gunmen, planting both her hands on his head and holding herself over him in a 'handstand' before parting her legs out wide and then twisting her body, which in turn twists at his head and throws his body off balance. Ángel ends the finisher, dubbed the "neck cutter", by spring-boarding off him as he fell. The other gunmen failed to react as she dashes past their guard.
During that same time, high above, Nightwing's muscles began to tense.
"This is getting out of hand. I'm going in!"
"Wait-" Batman starts, but his former protégé is already in motion, twin escrima sticks glinting as he leaps off and dives into the fray.
Letting of a weary sigh, Batman's cape unfurls as he follows, knowing the situation has just become exponentially more complicated.
Back on the ground, the exchange between Mad Hatter and Deathstroke was underway. But just as Deathstroke's fingers touch Mad Hatter's briefcase, a boot appears from nowhere and kicks it high into the air.
As Deathstroke stood momentarily stunned, Ángel backflips and launches herself in the air, snatching the briefcase as she did before landing atop of a shipping container.
Taking advantage of the chaos, Mad Hatter shoves Caroline towards one of his mouse-masked men who trap her in his arms.
"Quickly! Take her!" he shrieks. "The tea party must not be delayed!"
"Let me go!" Caroline protests.
As the villains attempt their escape with their captive, Deathstroke's single eye narrows towards Ángel as he unsheathes his sword with his gun trained on her.
"Shouldn't have done that, lady." he growls threateningly.
"Nya~. And you shouldn't have cheated. You wanna fair game?"
She sticks her tongue out teasingly.
"Then try and catch me."
TBC
Chapter 8: Robin Reborn
Notes:
I don't want to bother you guys with excuses so lemme just say that stuff happened and I'll try to write faster in the future. On a side note, I like Hokutomaru's design in CotW and like the growth that SNK has given him. The Hokutomaru in this story is still rough around the edges but I'm hoping I could elevate him to that level eventually.
Chapter Text
Three Hours Ago…
The neighborhood outside the Sheridan's apartment was alive with the usual discordant urban buzz: the blare of car horns, the indistinct muffled arguing of neighbors, the frenetic barks of unseen dogs. It was a hodgepodge of sounds and happenings. But for its residents? Merely a droning hum.
The last vestiges of the sunset, which had momentarily softened Gotham's harsh edges, had finally surrendered to the deep indigo of night. Down below, the streetlights cast pools of sickly yellow, highlighting not just the pavement but also the deeper, unlit crevices that suggested something sinister lurking in its shadows.
All in all, just another average night.
Inside her room, Riko sat cross-legged on her bed, surrounded by various pieces of fabric in red, green, and yellow, strewn in haphazard, folded ripples, alongside her open sewing kit. She muttered to herself as she worked the needle through the material, bathed in the warm circle of light from her bedside lamp.
As her school drama club's only seamstress, she was unfortunately saddled with more work than she'd expected, cutting deeply into what should have been a relaxing Friday night.
"All because SOMEBODY keeps complaining that I make her ass too big…" Riko grumbled, pulling the thread taut like it owed her money.
That 'somebody', Riko's fellow club member, had derailed today's rehearsal with her nonstop fretting, leaving the rest of the group to beg Riko to 'take one for the team'. And of course, it had to be for a big dance number, which meant she had to make sure the costumes matched.
Every. Single. One.
"I mean, girl, how about laying off the junk food first? I could put your ass in a circus tent and it would still be the opening act!"
tap, tap, tap.
The light rapping at her window gave her pause before she looked towards the window and yelped in surprise when she saw a boy's face peering in through the glass. The same boy who she helped in her room when he was on the run.
"Hokutomaru-kun?" she whispered, rushing to open the window.
The boy with his distinctive cowlick was perched on the fire escape railing, squatting like a tree frog on a branch with all limbs ready and curious eyes glowing. His red ninja scarf flapped softly in the wind and she could see he was still wearing that torn grey gi, though it looked cleaner than before.
Riko honestly hadn't expected to see him again. After she had told him what he wanted to know, he had simply thanked her with that formal bow of his and then left through her window. Just like that, he was gone, making her wonder if she had imagined the whole thing.
In her neighborhood, people on the run were nothing new. Gunshot victims, drug dealers, petty thieves,…they all passed through like ghosts in the night. She'd grown used to these glimpses into other people's desperate lives that ended as quickly as they began and she figured at the time that Hokutomaru was just another one of those fleeting encounters.
Seeing him just stare at her, Riko crossed her arms and regarded him with a frown.
"What are you doing peeking into a girl's room like some creep?"
"G-Gomen!" He ducked his head and quickly looked away, cheeks tinted with embarrassment.
He lingered on the spot, scratching the back of his head as he fumbled through a few awkward "anno…"s, unsure of how to articulate himself, before she sighed with a roll of her eyes and beckoned him inside.
"Oh, for Pete's sake, get in here."
After he climbed inside, Riko noticed him being a little on edge. He furrowed his brow, focusing his senses towards the door that led outside her room.
"Those men…" he began tentatively. "Did they come back?"
"Who? Ben?" Riko asked, the name bringing a bitter taste in her mouth. "No, not lately at least."
She watched relief wash over his features before his expression turned troubled again but this time with a hint of confusion.
"Riko-san, where is…Harbour?" he asked.
"Harbor?" she blinked at him. "You mean, like, Gotham Harbor?"
He looked blankly at her, prompting her to explain.
"It's where ships and boats dock to load and unload cargo." she eyed him curiously. "Why? What's at the harbor?"
"Batman." he answered. "I need to help Batman!"
Riko's reaction was instantaneous. Her eyes enlarged almost comically as she lunged forward and grabbed his shoulders, desperately shaking him for answers.
"WHA!? You actually MET Batman!? For real?"
Her voice rose in a squeaky pitch and her cheeks tinged with a furious blush of excitement as she shook him more frantically.
"Was Batgirl there!? Did you speak to her!? What was she like? Did she-!?"
"Riko-san!"
Hokutomaru's sharp tone snapped her out of it, causing her to release him and step back. She could see the pain in his eyes as he continued more softly.
"The one who killed my sensei…might be there." he joined his palms together in a posture of earnest plea. "Onegaishimasu."
The room fell quiet.
Riko stared at him, all giddiness fading. What replaced it was a sudden, sobering understanding as she saw the determination mixed with grief on his young face. She sighed, brushing a hand through her hair.
"Alright, I'll tell you where it is."
But as her eyes drifted to the boy's tattered clothes and then to the costume supplies scattered across her bed, a slow, mischievous grin began to spread across her face.
"But first…"
Riko folded her arms, one hand brushing her chin thoughtfully as a sly, cat-like smile crept across her face. Without warning, she zipped to his left, then right, then behind him, her eyes sparkling with creative enthusiasm as she mentally measured him from every angle.
Hokutomaru had a hard time keeping up with her; his head jerked back and forth, trying to follow her, but she was already somewhere else by the time he turned. By the time she straightened up, she had already plucked a piece of red fabric from the bed and held it out at arm's length, squinting at him behind it like an artist sizing up a canvas.
"If you're going to help Batman, you should at least look the part. Doncha think?" she said.
"Eh?"
Now…
The former NESTS mercenary dropped down behind the container as the submachine gun roared in its symphony of death, gunfire stitching the air where she'd been before biting into steel. Ángel crouched on her haunches, clutching the briefcase close to her like a precious prize as frantic pings of ricocheting bullets drummed behind her cover with bursts of sparks.
Her lush lips remained curled in a playful impish smile, borne from the rush of danger, as she darted off and rolled to her next cover behind another stack, her laughter echoing through the industrial maze.
"¡Vamos, toro~, que me escapo~!" she calls out in an infuriatingly sing-song manner.
Deathstroke's response comes in the form of rapid footsteps and another burst of gunfire that punches through the thin gap between containers. Ángel ducks, feeling the wind of the rounds as they whistle past her.
She springs upward, using a protruding container handle as a foothold and then springs off it to vault onto a higher stack. From there, she ascended from one stack onto another with a series of leaps until she was on a sizable vantage overlooking the docks below.
Ángel made a break for it for the warehouse, her boots thumping against the steel container, but then an orange and blue blur rockets upward in front of her with inhuman grace.
The Mexicana's eyes widened behind her platinum hair as she threw herself backward, just out of the way of the broad blade of Deathstroke's sword which tore into the metal roof of the container. She nearly tumbled but quickly rolled and uprighted herself.
"Ay, Ay, Ay!" she gasps. "You really don't mess around, do you nya?"
His answer is another sword thrust, this one aimed at her heart. Ángel quickly arches herself backward as the tip of the blade passes above her exposed midriff and just between the valley of her breasts, slicing through her jacket's buckle and parting it along with the bra top she wore underneath.
Her modesty was now barely intact, not that she minded.
She kicks upward from her bridge position, her boot connecting with Deathstroke's wrist and sending his sword spinning into the air before it lands, embedding itself into the steel beside him.
"Oops!" she giggles.
Deathstroke snarls and draws his sidearm, but Ángel was already running in the opposite direction. However, as she was reaching the edge, she could see that there was nowhere else to go other than straight down.
Unless…
Hovering some distance away, two massive shipping containers hung suspended from the harbor's loading cranes. They swayed gently in the sea breeze, like forty-ton pendulums, forming a partial, unstable bridge toward the cargo vessel still in the process of being loaded.
Even for her, the jump was far from guaranteed. But with her body's enhancements, received from her days with NESTS, she was confident in her abilities. Besides, she had always been a spontaneous woman anyway.
And so, without hesitation, Ángel launched herself across the gap and cleared the distance. Her boots landed lightly on the first container's roof, but the soft thud was immediately swallowed by a crack of gunfire as a bullet zipped past, grazing the black leather of her jacket sleeve.
She barely spared a glance back before bolting, another shot ringing out behind her. Nearing the edge, she suddenly dropped over the side, her fingers finding purchase on the container's lip while her other hand clutched the briefcase tightly to her chest. Her boots planted firmly against the vertical surface and her legs bent and body taut like a coiled spring as she slipped out of Deathstroke's line of fire.
The sudden shift in weight, however, sent the massive container swaying more dramatically and its crane cables groaned in protest.
But this was a blessing in disguise.
As it arced closer to the adjacent container, Ángel glanced at the gap, judging the timing.
With a grin, she brings a boot to the edge before kicking off the metal wall, using the swing's momentum. Her fingers stretched and caught the edge of the second container just as it passed, the force nearly ripping the briefcase from her hand.
Deathstroke watched with a silent glower as the Latina hoisted herself onto the second container. He saw her run across the second container, arms outstretched for balance, before she leapt once more and landed atop the cargo ship's upper deck.
He had to admit, as one professional to another, a modicum of respect for the woman began to stir within him, small as it was. But the game was still afoot.
Retrieving his sword from the steel where it had embedded earlier, the mercenary leapt after her; more measured, more precise, but no less formidable. He landed with a heavy metallic thud on the container's roof and broke into a run, his pursuit continuing.
Meanwhile, the shoot-out between the Penguin's men and the Hatter's storybook gang was underway. The latter, two rabbits and one mouse, had taken cover behind a stack of metal drums and crates, returning fire at intervals with bursts of automatic fire. Although their aim wasn't exactly accurate, the spray of gunfire easily outclassed their opponents' controlled shots from their handguns and had pinned down Ogilvy's crew.
Ogilvy himself had managed a few lucky shots, shearing off pieces of their oversized ears. But the costumed men didn't even flinch. Their movements were almost mechanical, doll-like.
It was then that Nightwing's boots touched down behind them with barely a whisper. The ends of his twin escrima sticks crackled lightly with taser-level voltage as he rolled forward, immediately drawing the attention of the leftmost rabbit-masked gunman.
But just as the costumed figure registered his presence, Nightwing's first stick connected with the rifle, sending it spinning away while the second delivered a precisely aimed shock to his chest. As the man convulsed and dropped, his oversized rabbit mask tumbled from his head, revealing a '10/6' card fastened behind his ear and a chillingly vacant look in his eyes.
The mouse-masked gunman by the drums pivoted toward the new threat, finger tightening on his trigger, but Nightwing was already on the move.
A graceful leap carried him over the rifle's rapid muzzle flash towards the wall behind his opponent. The masked vigilante drove his feet against the concrete surface, his frame tensing and compressing, before he sprang off and spun to connect a swift, impactful kick to the back of the gunman's head.
The remaining rabbit-masked goon swiveled towards Nightwing but as the rifle's muzzle began to track him, Nightwing hit the ground in a combat roll before he unfurled to drive a powerful, upward kick into the gunman's forearms. The impact jolted the weapon from nerveless fingers and sent the stumbling figure sprawling backward into the crates with a loud splintering of wood.
On Ogilvy's corner, his crew was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the blue-and-black clad hero.
"Ain't that Nightwing?" said one of them, his voice carrying a mixture of recognition and unease.
"What's he doing here?" his partner muttered, adjusting his grip on his pistol. "I thought Blüdhaven was his turf now."
Ogilvy maintained a professional, hardened expression, training his handgun on the former Boy Wonder with steady hands. His eyes tracked Nightwing's movements, waiting for the right moment and a clear shot that would take out another threat.
But from the shadows behind them, a dark silhouette rose like liquid obsidian, horn-like ears stabbing skyward and angular white eyes glowing in the darkness.
"If he's here, then where's the Bat-"
The thug's words died in his throat as gloved hands seized both him and his partner by the back of their heads before driving their skulls together with a resounding impact. The men dropped like marionettes with severed strings as their guns clattered uselessly on the ground.
Instantly alerted by the movement behind him, Ogilvy whirled around and attempted to bring his gun to bear on the Dark Knight. But his wrist was seized in a vice grip just as the lieutenant squeezed the trigger. With a fierce visage, Batman applied just enough pressure to send a bone-grinding pain through Ogilvy's arm.
The man's agonized cry echoed across the harbor as his fingers involuntarily released their grip on the weapon. Batman then yanked him forward mercilessly, driving his elbow into the man's face.
Ogilvy's head snapped back from the impact with blood streaming from his nose before another blow to the temple, from a hammerfist, sent him reeling.
Batman then seized the man's collar to efficiently execute an over-the-shoulder throw that slammed Ogilvy onto the concrete with enough bone-jarring force to leave him unconscious.
Standing over the three unconscious costumed figures, Nightwing surveyed his handiwork before turning to see that Batman had already backed him up and finished with his own targets. He flashed a good-natured grin and gave his mentor a thumbs up.
"Thanks. You haven't lost your touch one bit."
Batman's expression remained stoic as ever, though he acknowledged the comment with a barely audible grunt.
"You're welcome, but that could've gone a lot better if you hadn't been hasty." he rasped.
Nightwing's grin tightened as the warmth of the moment was instantly soured by the jab. Hasty? How could it have possibly gone better? Were they supposed to wait until they had a bloodbath on their hands!?
He almost opened his mouth to protest but the argument died on his tongue when, from across the pier by the warehouse exit, the Mad Hatter's shrill voice cut through the night air.
"Quickly, we mustn't dawdle! The Queen will have our heads for murdering time!"
"Please! Somebody help me!" Caroline's terrified scream pierced the harbor.
Nightwing looked back with his body tense, watching as Tetch began to make his escape.
"Bad guy's on the move." he said.
Batman pointed toward the warehouse's industrial roofline.
"We'll cut him off topside."
The former Dynamic Duo fired their grappling guns with their characteristic "paff" going off in unison. The cable lines arced high until their hooks snagged onto the edge of the warehouse roof, allowing both heroes to reel themselves up and over the corrugated metal surface before breaking into a run across its length.
As they reached the far edge, Nightwing spotted the mouse-masked henchman following Mad Hatter while dragging Caroline. The acrobatic hero launches himself off with hesitation, swooping down towards his target before landing himself on the masked goon's shoulders in a seated position while wrapping his legs around the man's neck in a scissor hold that immediately loosened his grip on the hostage.
Using his momentum and the henchman's sudden disorientation, Nightwing leaned backward and executed a flawless Reverse Frankensteiner, flipping the much larger man over his head and driving him face-first into the concrete. Before his opponent could recover, Nightwing was on his feet, his escrima stick in hand as it connected with the man's skull, ensuring he stayed down.
"Confound that mouse!" Mad Hatter shrieked, seeing what happened. "Sleeping on the job again!"
Though Caroline had been freed, her legs refused to obey from the terror and exhaustion she felt. Tetch seized the opportunity, lunging forward to grasp her wrist with manic desperation.
"Come, my dear! We shan't be late!"
But even as his fingers closed around Caroline's arm, a bat-shaped shadow fell across the deranged villain. Mad Hatter looked up just in time to see Batman descending from above with his cape spread wide as he tackled the smaller man to the ground, his top hat rolling off in the process.
"No, no, NO!" Mad Hatter shrieked beneath Batman's weight. "You can't do this! Alice must come to tea!"
Batman drew back his fist, white lenses fixed on the writhing villain beneath him.
"Tea time's over, Tetch."
The punch landed with devastating finality, sending the Mad Hatter into a limp heap.
Nightwing approached Caroline carefully, noting how she scrambled backward like a frightened animal at his approach.
"Whoa!" he raised his palms in a calming gesture. "Hey, hey, it's okay. You're safe now."
She stopped moving but remained visibly shaken, her blue eyes wide with residual terror.
"Your name is Caroline, right?" he asked gently.
She managed a small nod.
"Okay, Caroline, listen to me. The police will be here soon. I need you to wait right over there." He gestured to the back of the warehouse. "Don't move until they arrive, okay?"
But Caroline's attention had already shifted, her eyes drifting past him as she pointed with a trembling finger.
"Wh-where's he going?" she asked.
Nightwing turned to follow her gaze and saw Batman already racing back toward the harbor, his cape billowing behind him as he disappeared into the maze of shipping containers where the real danger still waited.
The former Boy Wonder sighed and rolled his eyes.
"What was that you said, Bruce? About being hasty?"
Back aboard the cargo ship, Ángel darts through the maze of shipping containers with the nimbleness of a puma, her toned muscular legs carrying her forward with each bound. She giggled as she heard the rhythmic thud of boots from her pursuer.
Her initial plan was simple: reach the fore spring moor line and rappel down to the pier below.
The thick rope would have been her lifeline to freedom. But just as she reached the exit point, a shadow fell and the air chilled.
A sudden flash of sparks erupted ahead of her from the container wall to her left, causing her to skid to a halt. A smoking gouge in the steel was the tell-tale sign of a warning shot, cutting off her path. She looked to the opposite side to see Deathstroke step out from the narrow gap between two containers, pistol held steady in his hand.
"Clever girl," Deathstroke's voice reverberated from his mask. "But not clever enough."
He leveled the pistol and fired again. Without hesitation, Ángel bounded off the deck with a powerful leap, vaulting up onto the roof of the nearest container to reach higher ground. A new plan crystallizes as she gains elevation: if she can reach the bow deck, the mooring lines there might still offer an escape route.
She runs across the metal, jumping at brief intervals across their gaps, until she sees the bow deck spread out below her like a metal plateau topped with winches and mushroom-shaped bollards.
But as she leapt on the last container, Deathstroke once again emerged in front of her from the side gap with the poise of a chess master who had anticipated her every move.
Ángel should have stopped, but instead she kept moving.
Deathstroke levels and fires his gun but at that split moment, Ángel drops into a slide, her body flattening as the bullet whines overhead. The slide carries her past Deathstroke's position, but he adapts quickly. His enhanced reflexes pivot him around in a fluid motion as his leg snaps out in a devastating back kick aimed at her ribs as she tries to rise.
The NESTS mercenary twists desperately, raising the briefcase like a shield. With the augmented strength that could've only come from the 'Terminator', Deathstroke's boot collided against the metal case with a resounding force strong enough to launch Ángel backwards through empty air.
She crashes onto the bow deck about twenty feet below, tumbling and rolling across the deck until the safety railing arrests her momentum with another painful impact.
The briefcase slides out of her grip and through the railings, falling towards the waves below.
With a groan and the wind knocked from her lungs, Ángel shakily grasps the top railing and hoists herself up, black spots dancing at the edges of her vision. Through the haze of pain, she hears the soft thud of boots landing on the deck nearby.
"You've had a good run." Deathstroke advances like a patient hunter, stopping just outside her reach. "But now you die."
The muzzle of his weapon slowly trains on her and with her reflexes dulled from her winded state, Ángel could only watch as his finger began to tighten on the trigger.
But just then, a dark shape hurtles down from the container stacks above. Batman crashes into Ángel like a missile, his cape billowing as the bullet shreds through the fabric where they'd been standing a heartbeat before.
The two tumble overboard and as they plummet toward the wooden pier below, Batman twists in midair to position himself beneath Ángel as they fall.
His cape spreads like broken wings, and then his back meets the weathered planks with a CRASH! that sends splinters flying. The leather-clad Mexicana lay sprawled over him, her torso pressed against his cowled face as they both gasped from the collision.
Above them, Deathstroke leans over the railing to scan the wooden pier below for survivors. But before he could make his next move, a pair of boots touched down a distance behind him.
"Slade!"
The Terminator's single eye narrows as he turns around to face the source of the familiar voice: the young masked man clad in blue and black armed with his escrima sticks.
A moment of electric silence passes between them as they begin to circle each other on the bow deck. The weight of shared history hangs in the air like smoke, years of conflict and rivalry crackling between them.
"Look who it is. How've you been, Junior?"
Deathstroke's voice carries dark amusement, addressing the former Titans' leader by a condescending yet pseudo-affectionate nickname that he had personally designated to him.
"How's the rest of the team holding up without their 'fearless leader'?" his voice takes a light mocking tone. "Did you and the alien princess patch up yet?"
The words hit their mark and Nightwing's jaw tightens at the mention of Kory and his failed relationship with her. But he doesn't take the bait. Years of experience have taught him to recognize Slade's psychological warfare for what it is.
"If you still give a damn about that code of yours, you'll walk away." He points one escrima stick directly at Deathstroke's chest. "Gotham and Blüdhaven are off-limits!"
Deathstroke scoffs, a sound like grinding metal.
"Don't kid yourself. None of you Titans ever stood a chance on your own. Your mentor, down there?"
He gestures with his gun toward the wooden pier below where Batman and Ángel landed.
"He might last longer than most. You?" he briefly and lightly points the gun at him, posture relaxed. "I highly doubt it."
Nightwing then drops into a combat stance as a challenging smirk plays across his lips.
"Then I'm just going to have to surprise you." he said.
For a long moment, neither man moves. The chill air blowing against the ship electrifies with tension and then, steady and slow, Deathstroke holsters his sidearm and then draws out his sword with deliberate ceremony, dropping into his own stance.
The stage is set and the two warriors clashed.
Down below, splayed over the caved-in planks of the pier, Batman's bones still ached from the fall. Although his body armor absorbed most of the impact, he could feel the back of his head rattling like a tuning fork.
The front of his head, on the other hand, was a different story.
His slack mouth and chin, visible beneath his cowl, were nestled in warmth, softness and an arousing womanly scent ripe with exertion and heat. His tongue unconsciously brushed against sweat laden skin, eliciting her faint coo, and he tasted hot, honeyed salt mixed with something spicy,… something…exotic.
"You like them, nya~?"
As the voice lapped against his hearing, Batman blinked and his vision began to refocus. The warmth pulled away and it was then when he noticed a pair of huge breasts hovering over him. Bare breasts. The peak of each topped with darkened circles and teats hardened from the chill air, staring at him like inquisitive eyes.
The strapless bra top that had covered them was missing and the cropped motorcycle jacket hung open. He let his gaze drift up, past the swell of her chest, to a face framed by short, sideswept platinum hair. Her exposed eye gleamed in the dim harbor light as her lips stretched into a mischievous grin across cheeks that had flushed with lust.
"If you want to taste them, go ahead. I don't mind." Ángel purred softly as she invitingly lowered her boobs closer to his face. "After all, someone tan macho como tú deserves a little something special."
But Batman's attention has already shifted; his trained eyes flicked to the side as a metallic glint caught his peripheral vision. Curious, Ángel follows the direction of his stare and her eyes widen in surprise.
There, teetering precariously on the pier's edge like a prize balanced on a knife's point, was Hatter's briefcase. Somehow it had survived the plummet from the ship's bow deck, missing the dark waters below, and was now resting within arm's reach.
Batman's arm shoots to reach for the case's handle but Ángel was faster. She rolls off him fluidly and her hand closes around the briefcase handle before he could.
In a continuous motion, both figures rose to their feet, despite their battered state, to face each other across the narrow pier. Water on one side, while the other was walled off by the grime and rust coated concrete pillars that supported the harbor above.
"Ah, ah, ah," Ángel tuts, waggling a finger at him while clutching the briefcase protectively against her side. "Sorry, mi chico, but I need this more than you probably need me."
"Don't flatter yourself." Batman retorts, not looking the least bit amused. "I suggest you hand that over. You have no idea what you're getting yourself into."
Ángel shifts her weight, the briefcase swinging slightly in her grip as she adopts a more casual stance.
"Honestly? I don't really care about the little metal box. Penguin wants it, I deliver. Simple as that." she said nonchalantly.
"Working for the Penguin is a big mistake." Batman stated.
The Mexicana's shoulder lifts in a half-hearted shrug.
"Yeah, but it's a living. Beats being hungry and on the run, anyway."
On the run from what? The detective side of him was admittedly curious about what this woman's deal was but right now, his priority was securing that briefcase and his patience was running thin.
"Last chance." he reached out, fingers flexing in a silent demand. "Hand it over voluntarily or I'll be taking it by force."
The threat seems to ignite something in Ángel's eyes, not fear but a dangerous kind of excitement.
"Nya~" she slowly drags her tongue over her lips. "I like the sound of that."
She drops into a combat stance, the briefcase held firmly in her left hand while her right comes up in a defensive position.
"If you wanted to play rough, all you had to do was ask. But all right, Guapo…let's dance!"
Ángel strikes first, swinging the briefcase like a club and forcing Batman to duck and weave as she attempts to catch him with the metal edge.
The Dark Knight quickly assumes a stance and goes on the defensive, his training telling him to assess her capabilities before committing to an attack. He deflects her kicks and strikes with precise blocks, his gauntlets clashing against her thick cowboy boots as she tries to overwhelm him with her aggressive combos.
When she attempts a wild haymaker with her free hand, Batman sees his opening and moves to counter. But Ángel drops low at the last second, sweeping his legs with a move that sends him crashing backward onto the wooden planks. Before he can recover, she springs to her feet and positions herself above him.
"¿Listo~?" she calls out with theatrical flair, raising her right elbow high above her head.
She circles it with an elaborate flourish, building momentum like a performer playing to an invisible crowd before executing the elbow drop. But not just any elbow drop: the People's Elbow!
"¡Oooo-ra!" she yelled as she plummeted.
In that split moment, Batman's eyes widen and he reacts from sheer instinct. He rolls out of the way just as Ángel's elbow smashes against the weather-beaten wood, where his neck would've been, sending splinters flying as the plank splits under the impact.
A metallic percussion of clashing weapons echoed across the bow of the cargo ship as Nightwing's escrima sticks deflected and parried the brutal swings of Deathstroke's broadsword. Sparks erupted like tiny fireworks each time the weapons met, promethium alloy against promethium alloy, that illuminated their faces from the brief, violent flashes.
Nightwing crossed his sticks in an X as Deathstroke brought his sword down overhead, locking their weapons together in a grinding test of strength, their faces mere inches apart.
"What do you want with a mind control device anyway, Slade?" Nightwing grunted through gritted teeth. "You're not usually the type who goes against a contract."
"You'd be right."
With a sudden twist, Deathstroke broke the lock and whirled away, immediately launching into a horizontal slash that forced Nightwing to duck and roll.
"But there's one thing in this world worth more than money," the mercenary said. "And that's leverage."
The two combatants then resumed their deadly to and fro. Nightwing spun low, bringing his left stick up in a rising block while his right swept horizontally toward Deathstroke's ribs. But the mercenary dodged and slashed through the space where Nightwing's head had been milliseconds before.
"There are people after my kids," Deathstroke continued, punctuating his words with vicious thrusts and cuts. "People I can't reach. But with the Mad Hatter's toy, I can tip the scales in my favor."
Nightwing's eyes widened behind his mask as he kept up his defensive rhythm. Somebody was after Ravager and Jericho? Who?
The revelation caused the young acrobat to recall the two siblings: Rose, stubborn as she was dangerous, was still trying to carve out her own path while carrying the weight of her father's legacy. Joseph, quieter and gentler, was scarred by experiences that would have broken most people.
They had been Titans sometimes, enemies sometimes, but Dick still considered them his friends.
He knew they were still figuring out their place in the world and where they belonged. But Dick also knew damn well where they didn't.
His eyes narrowed fiercely towards the mercenary.
"Rose and Joey are better off without you in their lives." Nightwing declared coldly.
The words struck Deathstroke like a physical assault. His single eye blazed with fury as his voice rose to a roar that seemed to shake the very deck beneath them.
"Don't you EVER!" His sword came down fast like a guillotine, forcing Nightwing to block. "SAY!" The second blow came from the side, nearly knocking Nightwing off balance. "THEIR NAMES!"
The third strike, an upward slash, shatters Nightwing's guard entirely. Taking advantage of his opponent's open position, Deathstroke launches a merciless kick to the young vigilante's chest. The force sends him sprawling across the deck, his escrima sticks clattering nearby.
Nightwing props himself up on his elbow with a groan as he sees Deathstroke advancing towards him with measured steps and the sword ready in his grip.
"You think you can judge me?" His voice was a low growl, filled with years of resentment. "You could've stayed in Blüdhaven, all independent in your big-boy pants. Yet here you are…running home to your 'Daddy'."
The mocking words hung in the air for only a moment before they were interrupted by a certain practice sword smashing against the back of Deathstroke's armored skull, exploding in splinters upon impact.
Caught completely off-guard, the mercenary recovered from his lurch and spun around with a wide, sweeping slash of his broadsword.
But his attacker had already vanished.
A flying elbow then struck him squarely between the shoulder blades with a surprising force. Deathstroke then retaliated with a fierce back kick aimed at his assailant's head.
However, the mysterious figure barely ducked under the lethal strike, dropping into a crouch before tucking into a tight ball with his feet pointed skyward.
The diminutive figure then launched upward in a spiraling corkscrew motion with the long tails of his scarf spinning around him like rotor blades. Kuuha Dan, the "Sky Rending Strike", a technique born from the school of Shiranui ninjutsu.
Deathstroke jerked backward as the spinning kick sailed over him until the boy landed in a perfect crouch atop the thick anchor chain that stretched across the bow.
Both Nightwing and Deathstroke focused their gaze on the interloper, who was now only partially cloaked in shadow.
Below his trademark cowlick, a black domino mask was fitted over his eyes with glowing white lenses that pierced through the dark. Green hakama pants flowed around his legs, while black tekko gloves protected his forearms and matching tabi boots sheathed his legs from the calves down. His torso was covered in a red vest fashioned like a traditional gi, trimmed with green fabric and bearing a distinctive black circular badge over his left breast with a stylized yellow 'R'.
The uniform was an obvious tribute to the legacy he was now part of, but with one striking difference. Instead of a cape, a long yellow scarf was wrapped around his neck and lower face. Its cloth tails flowed behind him like a pair of fluttering wings, a bright streak of color against the dark night.
Hokutomaru,…the new Robin, has arrived.
Deathstroke's shoulders sagged slightly as he let out a long, exasperated sigh.
"Give me a break." he rasped as he drew his sidearm without hesitation and opened fire.
Hokutomaru immediately bounded off the anchor chain and across the deck like a skittering animal as the gunfire tracked his every movement. But the bullets always struck just where he had been rather than where he was.
Nightwing seized the distraction, grabbing his sticks and flipping back on his feet. He rushed Deathstroke from behind but the Terminator sensed the attack and pivoted away from Nightwing's charge, immediately thrusting his broadsword forward.
The former Boy Wonder slipped past the blade as he closed the distance. And, in the same fluid motion, he wedged both escrima sticks along the sword's crossguard before he wrenched it from Deathstroke's grip with a sharp twist of his wrists, sending it clattering across the deck.
But Deathstroke quickly adapted by training his gun on the vigilante. Nightwing dropped into a crouch as the gunshot flew overhead and then backflipped as another pierced through his previous position.
Through sheer instinct and years of training, the acrobat retreated in a blur of motion as he twisted and dodged away from each bullet fired. He landed in a roll that carried him behind the solid steel bulk of a rope winch just as the last bullet sparked against the metal.
CLICK!
The mercenary growled in frustration, realizing that the weapon was empty, and then began to reload with another magazine.
In that momentary lull, Nightwing spotted Hokutomaru crouched behind another winch positioned across the deck.
No doubt about it, this was the same Japanese boy that Bruce had brought to the cave. As for the costume,…that brought a flood of conflicting emotions crashing within him.
"Was this Bruce's idea?" he wondered, feeling a surge of anger.
But no, it couldn't be. He wouldn't. Not when the wound was still fresh.
What was the kid even thinking? Did he even realize what those colors meant? What he had forged together with Bruce? What it did to Jason?
The guilt that still resided in Dick's heart stabbed at him like a thousand knives. A part of him wanted to be angry and had the situation been a little different, he'd have tried to make the boy leave and forget the whole thing.
But then he saw Hokutomaru's nervous breathing and the way the boy's hands trembled slightly. And yet, he also sensed determination, the same kind he had seen in the young heroes he used to work with. Raw but full of potential. The philosophical debate about legacy and symbols would have to wait. If the kid wasn't going to walk away, then the least he could do was guide him and keep him alive.
He just hoped that Andy had trained him well enough.
"Hey! Hey, Kid!" Nightwing called out, his voice carrying clearly across the deck. "You still with me?"
Hokutomaru looked toward him and despite his obvious nerves, he gave a sharp nod.
"Hai!"
Nightwing gestured behind him with his thumb, toward where Deathstroke was, and spoke with a firm, commanding voice.
"Alright listen, the big guy back there won't go down easy. So follow my lead and don't do anything reckless. We clear?"
Hokutomaru's posture straightened, recognizing the air of authority emanating from the senior hero. His lips pressed in a thin line as his earlier uncertainty faded, replaced by an ironclad resolve.
"Hai." he nodded again.
With perfectly synchronized timing, both heroes sprang from their cover as Deathstroke fired his gun again, along with a second gun he unholstered. But this time, the two heroes moved as one, united in purpose and ready to take down one of the world's deadliest assassins together.
The briefcase glinted, clutched securely between a pair of glorious thighs as their owner struck a pose. Ángel bent forward while having both hands raised to her temples with fingers extended in an L-shape, forming 'horns' that frame her grinning face.
"Come on, chico!" she taunts, her voice carrying across the confined space between the concrete pillars. "You gotta try better than that! I'm just getting warmed up here!"
As if responding to her challenge, Batman charges towards her with a fist ready. But, in one seamless movement, Ángel snatches the briefcase from between her thighs and drops into a front cartwheel. Her palm briefly kissed the weathered planks as she scissor-kicked through the air like an upside down ballerina.
Her boots slice through the space where Batman's head had been a heartbeat before as he swerves backward. Ángel then smoothly transitions to a high kick that forces Batman to duck low, followed instantly by a sweeping leg strike aimed at his ankles.
The Dark Knight leaps back, avoiding the sweep, his cape flaring as he lands in a defensive crouch. He barely glances back and becomes acutely aware that each evasion had been bringing him closer to the pier's edge. The dark water rolled hungrily behind him as the narrow wooden platform offered precious little room for maneuvering.
If he was going to make a move, it had to be now.
Sensing his predicament, Ángel presses her advantage by swinging the briefcase towards his head in a vicious overhead arc. But this time, Batman was ready.
His hand shoots up and closes around her wrist, halting her momentum, before he pivots and drives his elbow above her trapped elbow joint, applying leverage and pressure as he twists her arm in a classic disarming technique. The sudden pain causes Ángel's fingers to spasm and release the briefcase, causing it to tumble and clatter against the wooden planks.
With her arm still locked in his control, Batman spins them both around and reverses their positions to place Ángel between himself and the pier's edge. He then snaps his elbow back, striking her temple with just enough force to disorient without causing permanent damage. The blow sends stars exploding across Ángel's vision as she staggers backward.
Not giving her a chance to recover, Batman's hands dart to his utility belt and extracts two bolas before he flings them towards her one after another. The first wraps around her torso just below her chest, the weighted spheres spinning around her body to bind her arms to her sides. The second catches her legs at knee level, the cord tangling around her thighs and calves.
The momentum of her backward movement, combined with the sudden restriction of her limbs, sends Ángel toppling over like a felled tree. The impact drives a grunt from her lips and she struggles to get free but the cords were strong enough to hold even the likes of Killer Croc.
"Hey!" she calls out, her voice carrying a note of genuine indignation as she wriggles futilely against the restraints. "No fair! That's cheating!"
Batman ignores her protests entirely as he silently and steadily walks towards the dropped briefcase before he grabs the handle and lifts it up.
"I don't have time to play fair." he stated simply.
Ángel's cheeks puff out in an exaggerated pout like a sulking child denied her favorite toy. She blows out a frustrated breath that ruffles the hair falling across her face as she lies bound on her side.
"Nya, you're no fun."
Their coordinated assault was going a lot better than Nightwing expected.
As one of Deathstroke's guns tracked Nightwing's movement and fired, Hokutomaru bounded from the opposite direction in a series of rapid, monkey-like leaps across the deck equipment. Slade aimed his other gun and fired but that moment of diverted attention was all that Nightwing needed to launch both his feet against the mercenary's ribs.
It also helped that, while Slade trained himself to compensate for his missing eye, a blind spot was still a blind spot. But Dick also knew that trick wouldn't last long.
Taking advantage of his staggered state, Nightwing quickly tried to follow up with another attack but Deathstroke's enhanced reflexes allowed him to pivot and train his gun on him, just as Dick expected. At that moment, Hokutomaru flipped in the air behind him and landed a kick at the back of his helmet, springing and bounding off just as the mercenary spun and fired his gun.
Nightwing used this opportunity to move in and struck hard against the radial side of Slade's forearm with one escrima stick, deadening his grip, while the other snapped up beneath the muzzle. The combined force jarred the gun sideways, wrenching it loose from his hand.
Now armed with only one gun, frustration began to creep into the Terminator's movements as the two heroes continued their aerial assault.
Every time he gained an advantage over one, the other would appear from an impossible angle. Hokutomaru would spring off the anchor chain to deliver a flying kick, forcing Deathstroke to dodge, only for Nightwing to immediately follow up with a strike to his exposed flank.
In an attempt to even the odds, Deathstroke reached down and grasped a mooring line, as thick as a man's arm, lying slack across the deck. What should have required a team of sailors to haul was lifted up with a grunt as his augmented muscles strained from the load.
With a sudden twist of his arms and waist, he swung it in a wide arc. The line ripped through the air with its mass striking like a wrecking ball, enough to pulverize bone if it connected. But both heroes saw it coming and evaded it with a sideways flip as the cable slammed into the deck.
Deathstroke then resorted to a new plan as his free hand moved to his belt to take out a hand grenade, his thumb expertly finding the pin before pulling it off with a flick.
"Catch!" he barked.
He tossed the grenade their way with an underhand motion. Nightwing's eyes enlarged in alarm but Hokutomaru acted immediately. Like a soccer player, he launched himself in a spinning kick as his tabi boot connected with the grenade in mid-flight.
The impact sent the explosive device sailing in the opposite direction in a long arc over the mercenary and the ship's railing and plummeting down below.
PLUNK! clink!
The sound immediately caught Batman and Ángel's attention and their eyes widened at the sight of the explosive device lying on the wooden plank between them. The grenade's pin was missing, its safety lever gone. Three seconds. Maybe four.
Bound as she was, Ángel could only roll her body desperately toward the edge of the pier, away from the incoming blast. Batman, on the other hand, coiled his leg muscles; ready to leap over to Ángel's side. If he could get to her on time, perhaps he could shield her in time.
But it was too late.
BOOOOM!
The explosion ripped through the ancient wooden planks like tissue paper, sending a shower of splinters and debris in all directions.
The concussive force slammed into Batman like a giant's fist, lifting him off his feet and hurling him backward.
Ángel, meanwhile, was caught by the same force that catapulted her bound form off the pier and into the black waters of Gotham Harbor with a splash.
The water's icy embrace closed over the Mexicana like a tomb as she sank, her bare skin feeling like a thousand frozen needles slowly piercing through her as if she were a pincushion. She thrashed instinctively but the bola cables still held firm.
She held her breath and whatever precious oxygen she had left, but she was getting weaker. Her waterlogged leather jacket and boots had become lead weights, dragging her deeper with every passing second.
Her enhanced physiology may have kept hypothermia at bay but it couldn't fight the simple reality of drowning. Her lungs burned and dark spots began to dance at the edges of her vision.
"What do YOU know about growing up!? You're still the same heartless monster as before!"
Kula's words echoed in the liquid darkness, as sharp and cutting as the day they'd been spoken. The young cryokinetic's voice carried an innocence that made the accusation all the more devastating.
"Just a wandering poopie-head who has no friends and no home! You don't care about anybody and I bet nobody would care about you. Even when you die!"
Ángel's struggles grew weaker and her movements became sluggish as the oxygen in her bloodstream dwindled. She sank deeper into the depths, alone. For the first time since her childhood, truly alone.
Her memories drifted to K9999. He was Kyo's unstable clone whom she unexpectedly formed a bond with during her time with NESTS, the closest thing she had to a 'little brother'. For them, he was just another clone, another experiment to be used and discarded.
But even behind his rough attitude and explosive temper, she somehow knew that he was just a kid who needed to learn to live.
Some life that turned out to be.
She could still hear his voice from that night, when the NESTS loyalists were still pursuing them, when he looked at her dead serious and said:
"This is the part where we go our separate ways. Together, we're a big, loud target. Alone, maybe one of us slips through their radar."
She tried to reason with him in her own way, a teasing smirk on her face as she asked him "Who's going to look out for him?"
"Tch! I can take care of myself! You watch your own back instead." he responded.
No matter how much she tried to convince him otherwise, he was just having none of it.
"Grrr! Quit bein' a pain in the ass and get outta here already!"
And then he was gone. Just like everyone else always left.
The fight drained out of her as completely as the warmth from her body. Her struggles ceased, and she began to sink more rapidly.
Maybe Kula had been right all along. Maybe she was just a heartless monster, a wandering mercenary with no friends and no home. Everyone left eventually. K9999, her NESTS handlers, every job that came and went…they all moved on without looking back. Why should this time be any different?
A bitter smile tugged at the corner of her mouth as the last of her air escaped in a stream of silver bubbles.
"I guess that Death-guy was right," she thought with dark sense of humor. "At least I had a good run. And now, it looks like I'll be going to that great piñata party in the sky."
The darkness was closing in now, her enhanced vision failing as her brain starved for oxygen.
But just as consciousness began to slip away, a dark shape crashed into the water's surface above. A shape that seemed to billow out like wings against the scattered dim light. Like her own namesake.
"Come on! Come on, damn it!"
The voice seemed distant and muffled through layers of cloudy haze. The black slowly dissolved around her as she felt a rhythmic pressure on her chest that felt insistent and desperate.
"Breathe! Don't you give up on me!"
Batman's voice was raw with fury and fear as he worked over her still form on the ruined pier. Water streamed from his cape and cowl, pooling around them both as he pressed his hands against her sternum again and again to bring her back from the edge.
Just as he was about to tilt her to check her airway again, the woman's body suddenly convulsed. Water erupted from her mouth and nose as her lungs expelled the harbor's water in wracking coughs. Her back arched off the pier as her body shuddered back to life, drawing desperate gasps of air that sent fresh oxygen racing through her starved system.
"That's it." Batman said more gently, lightly rubbing her back. "Easy. Just breathe."
Ángel's vision swam back into focus as she coughed again, tasting salt, oil and something definitely foul from Gotham's waters. Her throat felt raw, her chest burned…but she was somehow alive.
"You…"
She began weakly, then stopped as her gaze fell on something beyond Batman's shoulder. The briefcase lay where it had been dropped, forgotten and abandoned among the debris of the explosion.
"You saved me again?" she asked in disbelief.
In her mind, he had no reason to. Perhaps the first time, he was just doing his job or maybe he needed her for information. But with the Mad Hatter's device in his hands, how could he just throw it away? Wasn't his mission accomplished? Wasn't she supposed to be the bad guy? Her blue eyes searched his face as if trying to make sense of what had just happened.
"Why?" she managed a weak wry smile. "You already had your little metal box. Do you have a crush on me? Or are you just plain loco?"
Batman's jaw tightened, something almost like outrage flickering behind the white lenses of his cowl.
"Don't be ridiculous!" he barked. "I'd never prioritize that over your life. And neither should you!"
That simple declaration made Ángel's eyes widen behind her platinum bangs. She stared at him, her lips slightly parted, as those words sank in. All her life, she'd been a tool, a weapon, a means to an end. Jobs, missions, objectives…they'd always come first. People used her, discarded her and moved on to the next useful thing.
But this costumed man chose someone like HER over the mission. He had decided that SHE was worth more than the win.
Her cheeks tinged again but this time, it was brought on by something more than just lust. She felt a warmth unfurling inside her chest that seemed to dissipate the chill on her skin, a feeling she'd buried so deep she'd forgotten it existed.
"Can you stand?" Batman asked, his voice gentler now. "You need to find someplace to warm up until we can-MMPFF!?"
As if completely rejuvenated from her ordeal, Ángel moved in a flash and wrapped her arms around his neck to pull him down to her level as her mouth mashed against his in a fierce and hungry kiss.
For a moment, Bruce felt his mind go uncharacteristically blank. The spontaneousness of it, the warmth of her lips against his, the way she tasted like danger with a hint of tequila. It was as if every rational thought was short-circuited.
"Mmmnn…mmmmn~"
Her moans, hot and desperate, reverberated past their locked lips as her tongue slipped past his slack jaw. He feels her oral appendage against his, coiling, sliding, swirling, velvet surface and slick underside, reveling in her contact as if wanting to mark this moment, to claim him.
Much to his shock, Bruce felt his body respond before his brain could catch up, his lips instinctively returning the kiss, his tongue swirling with hers.
"Ummnnn~"
Moaning in delight, Ángel took it a step even further by grabbing his gloved hand and forcing it over her breast, letting her hardened nub slide against the crook of his fingers.
That was when the reality of the situation struck him like a bolt of lightning and he regained enough of his senses to pull his hand away and shove her off him.
"What do you think you're doing!?" he growled, albeit his voice slightly uneven.
Ángel wasn't perturbed in the slightest. If anything, his reaction seemed to turn her on. She licked her lips slowly, savoring the taste of him, as her eyes shone dangerously, heart-shaped, like obsession.
"Rocking your world, mi papi chulo." she purred.
Batman blinked, thrown off balance by the endearment.
"Papi what?"
Surprisingly, rather than a response, Ángel abruptly darts away with her enhanced agility and bounds toward the discarded briefcase.
"Hey!" Batman protested, reaching for her.
By the time he stood up to pursue her, she had already snatched the metal case and was climbing up the rusted steel ladder that led up to the harbor proper. However, she paused a few rungs up to look down at him with eyes that sparkled with mischief and something like adoration.
"You're right, corazón," she called down to him. "I do want to live. But that also means doing things I don't want to."
Before he could process what she said or formulate the words to reason with her, Ángel tilted her head up toward the cargo ship's bow deck above them.
"Besides, I think you have a bigger fish to fry, nya?"
Batman's head snapped toward the ship, the directional microphones in his cowl picking up sounds of combat. He distinctively recognized Dick's grunts of pain and struggle and felt his parental instincts flare up in worry. Also among the sounds, he curiously identified a third voice, younger and familiar. What was going on up there!?
"But don't worry." Ángel's voice brought his attention back to her. "We're going to be seeing a lot more of each other. Puedes contar con eso. Mwah!"
She blew him a kiss that somehow managed to be both playful and intensely intimate.
As Batman watched her continue climbing up, he considered stopping her. At least, that's what he knew he should be doing. But then he looked back towards the ship, where the sounds of battle rang on. He didn't know why but that third voice he had heard set off an uncertain feeling of dread at the pit of his stomach, like an intuition he feared would be true.
With a sound that was equal parts frustration and resignation, Batman drew his grappling gun and fired it toward the ship's superstructure. As the line caught and began to retract, pulling him upward, he caught one last glimpse of Ángel disappearing over the harbor's edge.
The dynamic of the battle shifted immediately. Where before the mercenary had been reactive, now his tactical mind had finally mapped their attack patterns and seized control. His remaining handgun, which had already been spent, was discarded in favor of a more effective weapon: his Ballistic Staff. In addition to the metal bo staff's versatility for handling multiple opponents, the end of its length was fitted with a gun barrel that was capable of firing energy blasts, allowing long range along with its melee capabilities.
When Nightwing attacked from the left, Deathstroke was ready with a sweeping whirl strike. When Hokutomaru tried to ambush from behind, the opposite end of the staff met him with a precise thrust. No matter what combination the duo attempted, they found themselves kept at bay.
Caught in his momentum, Hokutomaru ducked under an energy blast and slid forward on his knees beneath the beam. But the maneuver left him exposed, and Deathstroke immediately swung the staff toward the back of his head. Nightwing rushed between them, his escrima sticks catching the blow just inches from the young ninja's skull.
The acrobat went on the offensive and engaged the mercenary again, their respective weapons clashing with a rapid clanging tempo. However, Deathstroke spots an opening and his boot lashes out, catching one of Nightwing's wrists and sending an escrima stick spinning away into the darkness. Now partially disarmed, Nightwing found himself on the defensive as Deathstroke pressed his advantage.
"Senpai…" Hokutomaru whispered, worry evident in his voice.
The young ninja's eyes darted across the deck until they fixed on the ship's central mast and a new plan formed in his mind. Without hesitation, he bounded toward the thick steel column and ascended its height like an arboreal animal, his tekko gloves and tabi boots finding purchase on metal joints and cable housings.
Once he reached the crossbeam overlooking the deck, he drew a kunai in each hand and waited for the right moment. He didn't have to wait for long.
For at that moment, Deathstroke swept his staff low, catching Nightwing's leg and throwing him off balance before driving the weapon's butt end into his chest, sending him crashing to the deck.
Wanting to avenge his apparent predecessor, Hokutomaru launched himself from the mast with his two kunais ready to bury themselves in Deathstroke's exposed back.
But the Terminator had anticipated the aerial assault. Using his staff as a fulcrum, he swung his boot upward in an arc that caught Hokutomaru squarely in the abdomen. The impact drove all air from the boy's lungs, the kunais scattering uselessly across the deck as the young ninja crashed down, gasped and curled around his injured midsection.
Survival instincts honed in the mountain wilderness kicked in immediately. Even through the pain, Hokutomaru rolled desperately away just as the metal staff slammed into the deck where his head had been.
The young ninja came up in a crouch, still clutching his injured ribs, only to find himself staring down the muzzle end of Deathstroke's staff. Energy crackled along its length as the weapon charged, preparing to discharge a blast that would end the fight permanently.
But at that moment, the mercenary noticed a shadow fall across the deck and over him. He spun toward the threat, staff beginning to track upward, but it was already too late.
A black-gloved fist crashed into his armored face with the force of a sledgehammer. The impact caused cracks to form across the metal around his single eyehole. For a moment, his vision blurred. Only to receive a hook to the ribs.
Batman's assault was a freight train, relentless and brutal, but the mercenary recovered and swung his staff in a wide arc meant to create breathing room. Batman's hands shot out and caught the staff mid-swing. Using Deathstroke's own momentum against him, he twisted the weapon and drove the butt end of the staff deep into Deathstroke's abdomen before wrenching it from his grip entirely.
Now with the weapon in hand, he swung the staff mercilessly and struck the right side of Deathstroke's helmeted head with a resounding clang. Without pause, Batman reversed the weapon and struck the left side with equal force. Finally, he swung the staff upward in a devastating uppercut motion, catching Deathstroke under the chin and snapping his head back.
The Terminator fell backward, his enhanced physiology the only thing keeping him conscious through the barrage. But even as he hit the deck, he rolled and recovered in a defensive crouch with one hand on the floor.
"Somebody is more aggressive this time." Slade thought with amusement.
He felt a begrudging respect, realizing that Batman wasn't holding back as much because he knew he could take it. But Slade also recognized that Batman still carried a fundamental weakness: that he still didn't go for the kill. And as far as Slade is concerned, that's why he would always have an edge.
As Nightwing and Hokutomaru joined Batman at his side, the Dark Knight grasped the Ballistic Staff at both ends, raised it up before bringing it down sharply across his armored knee, snapping the weapon in two with a sharp crack.
"You're done, Slade." Batman growled, his voice carrying the weight of absolute finality.
Deathstroke rose slowly to his feet, his stance still defiant despite the odds. However, when his hearing picked up the distinctive wail of police sirens, growing louder by the second, his defiance gave way to frustration.
The realization hit: The Hatter's device was lost to him, his gambit had failed and this place will soon be crawling with GCPD. THAT would make things messy. He didn't like messy.
"For now, perhaps." he begrudgingly admitted as he pulled out a small flash-bang grenade.
With a casual underhand toss, he sent it skittering across the deck. Batman and Nightwing quickly covered their eyes as an explosion of white engulfed the bow deck, leaving a deafening ringing in its wake.
When their vision cleared seconds later, Deathstroke was nowhere to be seen. Only the faint sound of a grappling line firing into the darkness marked his escape route.
Hokutomaru, who covered his eyes a little late, was dazed from the flash and wobbled on his feet, prompting Nightwing to move his hand and grip the young ninja by the shoulder.
"You okay?" Dick asked quietly.
"Un," Hokutomaru replied, though his voice was still slightly unsteady.
Dick looked towards the harbor below them where officers in tactical gear spread out across the pier below, securing Ogilvy and his men as they groggily regained consciousness. The Mad Hatter's gunmen found themselves surrounded and outgunned, their hands reaching skyward in surrender.
His mind still lingered on what Slade had revealed during the fight. About Rose and Joey potentially being in danger. He'd have to contact Donna and the other Titans later to give them a heads-up. He was concerned, definitely, but this would have to be something he'd personally investigate another time.
"What do we do now, Senpai?" Hokutomaru asked. "That man has escaped. Shouldn't we go after…"
His words died in his throat as he noticed Batman's glare fixed on him, white lenses sharpened to razor points and radiating a fury so intense that even Nightwing shifted uncomfortably. The young ninja's earlier confidence evaporated under that withering stare, feeling like a mouse before a lion.
"Take. It. Off."
Batman's voice emerged as a low, threatening growl.
"Na-nani?" Hokutomaru stammered as he walked back.
The Dark Knight advanced towards him menacingly, causing the boy to fall on his rear and scramble away, the yellow tails of his makeshift Robin scarf dragging behind him.
"The mask. The suit. Take it off! NOW!" Batman barked.
With eyes wide with fear and confusion, Hokutomaru was backed up against a mushroom-capped bollard.
"I-I don't understand. I-"
"DAMARE!"
Batman's voice erupted in a roar that echoed across the harbor and Hokutomaru flinched at its sheer intensity.
"Kore wa asobi da to omotteru no ka!?" the man yelled, pointing an accusatory finger at the young ninja. "Jibun o kiken ni sarasu tame ni, ore ga ibasho o ataeta to demo omotta ka!?"
Do you think this is a game? Did you think I gave you shelter so you could put yourself in danger? Those were the words that hung in the air.
Before anything further could be regrettably said, a gloved palm was pushed against Batman's armored chest as Nightwing stepped in between them. The former Boy Wonder's eyes were narrowed and his jaw set with determination, staring down his father figure and mentor.
"Lay off him, Bruce." he said firmly.
Batman's head snapped toward Nightwing, his white lenses widening in incredulity. His massive frame bristled from the sheer audacity of being physically challenged by his ex-sidekick but Nightwing still held his ground, unflinching, despite the dangerous territory he jumped headfirst into.
The air between them grew suffocatingly thick with tension as Hokutomaru watched with growing dread. From their poise and tensed muscles, the two men looked like they were seconds away from a slugfest.
"I get how you feel." Nightwing said steadily. "But I was watching the kid and for the most part, he handled himself well. He doesn't need you scaring him half to death, he needs someone to help him understand what he's getting himself into."
Batman remained motionless for a few seconds that felt like ages. When he finally spoke, his voice had dropped to a measured tone that was somehow more terrifying than his earlier rage.
"You were the one who said that bringing him to the cave was a bad idea."
Dick felt his body stiffen, realizing that he had him there. His lips tightened into a thin line before slowly, almost reluctantly, he gave a single nod of acknowledgment.
"I…I know…I did."
"Then WHY!?"
The question erupted from Batman with renewed fury, demanding an answer that neither of them was prepared to give.
Nightwing exhaled slowly, gathering the courage to voice what had been eating at him for years, the amount of accumulated guilt that had been weighing down on him.
"Because maybe it's about time you realize…" he looked Bruce dead in the eyes. "That you aren't the only one who felt responsible for Jason."
The words struck Batman like a physical blow, much harder than any punch from Deathstroke could have. For a moment, the Dark Knight simply stood frozen before his head slowly angled downward until the white of his lenses was obscured by shadow, his frown deepening into something that resembled physical pain.
The harbor fell silent except for the distant sounds of police radios and the gentle lapping of waves against the ship's hull. Even the wind seemed to hold its breath as Batman struggled to compose himself, years of carefully constructed emotional barriers threatening to crumble.
Finally, he glanced toward the pier where Commissioner Gordon stood beside a handcuffed Ogilvy, no doubt giving him the preliminary third degree before letting Bullock take him to HQ. Gordon seemed to be looking his way, giving credence to the possibility that he may have heard his outburst.
Without another word, Batman turned his back on both of them, his cape swishing as he did.
"Take him back to the cave. We'll talk about this later." was all he said.
And with that, he fired a grappling line and reeled himself off the deck to join Gordon down below.
Nightwing released a breath he hadn't realized he'd been holding, his shoulders sagging slightly as the immediate tension dissipated.
"D-did…did I do something…bad?" Hokutomaru whispered, heavy with dejection and self-doubt.
The heroic acrobat ran his fingers through his hair, feeling awkward about the situation. Technically, he did, but Dick was certain that Hokutomaru didn't mean any harm. In fact, something told him that the young ninja didn't intend to wear that suit in the first place.
"It's complicated." was what he settled on.
He extended his hand to the boy, pulling him to his feet. Rather than following Bruce's terse instructions to return to the cave, Dick had another idea.
"You hungry? There's a Big Belly Burger right across the block." he said with a small smile.
Hokutomaru perked up at this.
"Burger? American food?"
"Uh huh." Nightwing moved to collect his scattered escrima sticks and sheathed them. "Come on, I'll race you. Let's see if you can keep up."
Nightwing fired his grappling line and swung away from the ship, his body moving through the air with effortless grace. The invitation was both a challenge and a comfort, a way to restore the boy's confidence while giving him something "normal" to focus on.
"H-hai!" Hokutomaru called out, his earlier terror replaced by determined enthusiasm.
The young ninja followed in his own distinctive style, bounding from the ship's railing and over the mooring lines. His yellow scarf streamed behind him like a banner as he navigated the urban landscape.
The Batmobile's engine hummed through the empty streets of Gotham as Batman navigated the familiar route back to Wayne Manor. His cowled face remained scrunched in a deep scowl, reflecting on the events of tonight and how it wasn't a total success as he'd hoped.
On the one hand, Caroline Stanzack was safe and the Mad Hatter was back in custody where he belonged.
However, the mind control schematics were gone, likely already in Cobblepot's hands and they were no closer to finding out what his scheme was or if it had anything to do with the upcoming King of Fighters tournament.
As for Ogilvy, he is now claiming to be the 'real' Penguin and that the whole operation was his idea. The man was loyal to a fault, even in the face of betrayal and imprisonment.
But it wasn't just the mission's shortcomings that had his jaw clenched tight enough to crack teeth. The raw intensity of his emotions still continued to course through him like electricity firing on his nerves.
First there was Hokutomaru and the stunt he pulled. A part of him still felt angry but this time, he felt a constricting sensation of guilt. He was at a loss, trapped between his fear of others suffering because of his mission and buckling under the weight of his own cross.
And then there was the platinum-haired woman in the leather jacket and their brief intimate moment. A moment that infuriatingly replayed in his head.
The impression he had gotten from King was that perhaps she wasn't all bad. And from what he gleaned from their short encounter, perhaps she was right. It doesn't change the fact that she is an accessory to his crimes.
What a mess.
The comm link's sudden buzz cut through his brooding as Alfred's voice, crisp and familiar, filled the Batmobile's silent cabin.
"Sir, I trust this is a moment when I may interrupt?"
"What is it, Alfred?" Batman asked, his voice low, raspy and sounding more tired than he had expected.
"Miss Kagura had called earlier, regarding dinner. I had informed her an unexpected urgent matter had arisen and that you would be indisposed."
The name hit him like a blow, striking somewhere deep in his chest.
"Chizuru…"
Realization crashed over him like a cold downpour. He had made plans with her: dinner, just the two of them, a chance to explore whatever this growing connection between them was becoming.
He had completely forgotten.
"Damn it."
Feeling the sharp sting of regret and disappointment, Bruce resisted the urge to slam his fist against the steering wheel. He had actually been looking forward to spending more time with her. There was something genuine he felt with her, a connection that went beyond the carefully constructed masks they both wore in public.
And he blew it, like always.
Then again, he should have known better. Chizuru would just end up on the ever-growing list of women who had tried to find space in his battered heart, only to discover there wasn't room for both love and justice in Bruce Wayne's world. As long as he was on this miserable path, there would be no solace for him, no peace, no happy endings.
"I also took the liberty of telling her that you would like to reschedule for midnight," Alfred continued. "A bit unusual, I admit, but at the very least, she graciously accepted."
Bruce's mind ground to a halt, as if unable to process what Alfred had just said. The words seemed to hang in the air like a sign of salvation.
His white-knuckled grip on the steering wheel loosened as the crushing disappointment began to fade, replaced by a quiet, profound sense of relief and gratitude that caught him completely off guard.
For a long moment, Bruce remained silent, the Batmobile's tires humming against the asphalt as the city lights blurred past the reinforced windows.
"Alfred?" he said finally.
"Yes, Master Bruce?"
"You're a lifesaver."
He could almost hear his butler smirking at the other end of the line.
"Naturally, Master Bruce."
TBC
Bubba (Guest) on Chapter 2 Fri 02 Aug 2019 05:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Grimmox (Guest) on Chapter 3 Wed 30 Oct 2019 12:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Hyper_Nexus on Chapter 3 Wed 30 Oct 2019 06:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Coyzan1 on Chapter 3 Mon 10 Feb 2020 02:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hyper_Nexus on Chapter 3 Wed 12 Feb 2020 05:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
VF-15 Banshee (Guest) on Chapter 4 Wed 20 Oct 2021 07:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 6 Sat 20 Jan 2024 05:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 6 Sat 20 Jan 2024 05:55PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 20 Jan 2024 05:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 6 Fri 16 Feb 2024 10:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
cjydxyyn on Chapter 6 Sun 09 Jun 2024 06:33PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 09 Jun 2024 06:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gabriel (Guest) on Chapter 8 Tue 02 Sep 2025 10:54AM UTC
Comment Actions